"THEN I LEFT HER." Page 115.
 
 IN SEABH OF 
 nADEnOISELLE 
 
 GEORGE GIBBS 
 
 HENRY T COATES 
 &CO. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA 
 19O1
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1901, BY 
 HENRY T. COATES AND COMPANY. 
 
 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.
 
 TO THE MEMORY 
 
 OF 
 MY FATHER 
 
 THE LATE MEDICAL INSPECTOR 
 
 JSenjamin ffranfelfn (Bibbs, 
 
 UNITED STATES NAVY. 
 
 2120832
 
 NOTE. 
 
 There were no more vivid episodes in the coloniz- 
 ation of the New World than those resulting from 
 the attempts of the French people to gain a perma- 
 nent foothold on our shores. This fact has long 
 been recognized by sober historians as well as 
 by the writers of fiction, for all the fascination of 
 romance holds over the whole field of inquiry. 
 
 The most thrilling chapter in all this history, 
 strangely neglected or overlooked by the romantic 
 writers, is that of the struggle between the Span- 
 ish and French colonists for dominion over our own 
 land of Florida. To me, whose profession it is to 
 see pictures in the words of other men and to pro- 
 duce them, this historic page has appealed very 
 strongly as the proper setting for a human drama 
 an inviting canvas upon which the imagination 
 may paint a moving picture of the emotions, desires 
 and passions the loves and hates of men and 
 women like ourselves against the somber and some- 
 times lurid background of historic fact. 
 
 I have tried, so far as I have used history, to 
 be scrupulously exact. I have carefully read the 
 
 original or authorized editions of the writings of 
 
 iii
 
 NOTE. 
 
 Hakluyt, Rene* de Laudonniere, and a number of 
 others; but there is little to be found in them 
 which will not also be found much more vividly 
 depicted in the writings of Mr. Francis Parkman. 
 Some of the names will be recognized. Jean Ribault, 
 Laudonniere, Menendez, the Indians Satouriona, 
 Olotoraca and Emola, and others, were all real men. 
 As for those others who are of the imagination as 
 for Mademoiselle and those who searched for her, it 
 is to be hoped that they will not be found at odds 
 with the events and scenes in which they are placed. 
 These things, or others like them, must have been, 
 for the writer of historic fiction may rely on the fact 
 that human nature remains much the same, no matter 
 
 how great the lapse of years. 
 
 G. G. 
 
 Bryn. Mawr, March, 1901. 
 
 iv
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 I. OF MY MEETING WITH MASTER HOOPER , i 
 
 II. OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL 10 
 
 III. MADEMOISELLE 29 
 
 IV. OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAQAN 39 
 
 V. DIEPPE 51 
 
 VI. IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING 65 
 
 VII. IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT 81 
 
 VIII. WE REACH THE NBW LAND 95 
 
 IX. WE PUT TO SEA no 
 
 X. THE HERICANO 124 
 
 XI. WHAT BEFELL Us UPON THE SAND-SPIT 135 
 
 XII. TRUCE 150 
 
 XIII. THE LINE UPON THE SAND 164 
 
 XIV. THE MARTYRDOM 174 
 
 XV. THE LODGE OF SELOY 189 
 
 XVI. OF OUR ESCAPE 204 
 
 XVII. IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS 219 
 
 XVIII. THE POET KING 235 
 
 XIX I MEET THE AVENGER 253 
 
 XX. WE SET FORTH AGAIN 267 
 
 XXI. WE FORM AN ALLIANCE < . 281 
 
 XXII. OLOTORACA 298 
 
 XXIII. THE MOON-PRINCESS 314 
 
 XXIV. WE ADVANCE 329 
 
 XXV. THE DEATH OF THE WOLF 344 
 
 XXVI. AND LAST 361 
 
 v
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 BY GEORGE GIBBS. 
 
 "THEN I LEFT HER" (Page 115) , Frontispiece. 
 
 PAGE 
 "A MOI ! A MOI !" !. 24 
 
 "A LINE IN THE SAND !" 170 
 
 "QUICK AS HE WAS, MY HAND WAS EVER QUICKER." 357
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 OF MY MEETING WITH MASTER HOOPER. 
 
 IT has ever been my notion that apology is de- 
 signed to conceal a purpose rather than to 
 express it ; that excuse is not contrition but only 
 self-esteem. Therefore it seems ill-fitting to begin 
 my narration thus, especially as there are many Span- 
 iards who will say that I lie in all that I have writ- 
 ten. But this will matter little to me, for I have 
 had good confirmation in the writings of their own 
 priests and chroniclers. Before many years are 
 gone, I will rest peaceful in the churchyard at 
 Tavistock and the ranting of any person, of what- 
 ever creed will avail little to disturb my bones. I 
 shall die believing in God Almighty; that is enough 
 for me. 
 
 These blind fanatics think themselves privileged 
 to commit any crime in His name. They speak of 
 God as though they owned Him ; as though none 
 other were in a position even to think of Him with any 
 
 understanding. But indeed there is little to choose 
 i i
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 between the madmen of any races. Twenty years 
 have barely passed since Thomas Cobham sewed 
 eight and forty Spaniards in their own mainsail and 
 cast them overboard. Not long agone certain Eng- 
 lish soldiers in Mexico filled a Jesuit priest with 
 gunpowder, blowing him to pieces. 
 
 I do not attempt to justify my part in the hap- 
 penings of which I am to write, and the terrible 
 retribution brought upon the Spaniards. I can 
 only say that my own intimate life and love were 
 so twined into these events that I followed where 
 my wild heart led, as one distraught. It is enough 
 that I loved and now love Diane better than 
 woman was ever loved, and that I hated Diego 
 with a hate which has outlived death itself. 
 
 Being but a blunt mariner and God-fearing man, 
 with a knowledge of the elements rather than any 
 great learning of the quiet arts, the description of 
 these happenings lacks the readiness of the skilled 
 writer, from whose quill new quips and phrases 
 easily pass. Yet, what I, Sydney Killigrew, am to 
 write has virtue in its reality ; and its strangeness 
 may even exceed those tales written by the sprightly 
 wits of London, whom I am told it is the fashion 
 of Her Majesty to gather about her. 
 
 For although a true report of the people of Flor- 
 ida has been made by Admiral Jean Ribault, the 
 story of the great deception practised upon him by
 
 OF MEETING WITH MASTER HOOPER. 
 
 that Spaniard, Menendez de Aviles is now for the 
 first time to be truly written by one who was with the 
 Frenchmen at that time. And in view of the Eng- 
 lish settlements which may shortly be made by Her 
 Majesty to the northward, it seems proper and 
 valuable that this should be written. 
 
 The more do I deem this my duty when I consider 
 the cruel wars which men have fought for the modes 
 by which the good God may be worshiped. Re- 
 formist, New Thinker, or whatever I may be, these 
 events have only convinced me of the truth of the 
 saying of my father, " Live thy life right, my young 
 mariner, and thy mode of faith will be forgiven." 
 That great, good father naval commander of his 
 king, Councilor of the Realm, noble in life as in 
 lineage upon whose talents and genius every half- 
 hearted earl in the kingdom had laid a claim ! For 
 whatever he may have lacked in wisdom for the bet- 
 terment of his own estate in the world, he had ever 
 the wit to advise others to their great good fortune 
 and happiness. 
 
 As I stood against a pile on the great dock at 
 Plymouth and looked across the fine harbor through 
 the network of rigging, I thought of the days of 
 the Great Henry when good ships well manned and 
 victualed, and commanded by men of valor and 
 ingenuity, were ready at all hours to uphold the 
 dignity of their king upon the water. 
 
 3
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Now all was changed. The mighty fleets that 
 lay off in Plymouth Sound in Henry's day, had 
 rotted in anchorage and not a halliard had been 
 rove on a ship of the line for fifteen years. Dis- 
 cipline on royal ships was a matter of no account, 
 for no man knew what change the week to come 
 might work in his command. Even now the coasts 
 of England lay open to the attack of any foreign 
 ships that might choose to run in and fire the 
 broadsides of their great new pieces of ordnance. 
 Here in Plymouth harbor lay but four revenue 
 ships of one hundred tons, and three converted 
 merchant brigs which had been lightly armed. At 
 London there were perhaps as many more, and 
 these were all, all that great fair England had in 
 her harbors to ward off danger from the Spaniards, 
 ever ready and watchful across the channel ! There 
 was naught for a seaman to do ; and if a Bible or 
 prayer-book chanced to be found on board any ship 
 in Papist waters, she would be confiscate forthwith 
 and her company of seamen would be carried to the 
 prisons of the Inquisition. 
 
 A voyage in the narrow seas, from which I had 
 returned but a few days before, more than anything 
 else had given me the desire to see service with 
 some foreign nation where a stout arm had more 
 value than a heart set on " paternosters " or psalm 
 
 books. 
 
 4
 
 OF MEETING WITH MASTER HOOPER. 
 
 In truth, though this trouble was partly of my 
 own making, I had had enough of the merchant 
 service. To go back to Tavistock was not to my 
 liking ; for though I had a taste for peace among 
 men I had no stomach for a life of idleness. I had 
 been bred by my father to the sights and smells of 
 the sea, the voice of which was more grateful to my 
 ears than the sounds of the wood-birds which had 
 ever seemed to me mere shrill and noisy pipings. 
 And though in no manner a brawler, a life of enter- 
 prise suited me mightily. 
 
 As I labored in this quandary, a hand was laid 
 upon my shoulder and a rough voice at my side said 
 heartily, " Why, is not this Sydney Killigrew of 
 Tavistock?" And turning I saw Master David 
 Hooper, my father's friend, who went as Mas- 
 ter Commander in the last cruise of the Great 
 Harry. 
 
 " None other, Captain Hooper ! " said I, grasping 
 with great joy his hairy fist. He held me off at 
 arm's length and looked at me carefully, noting my 
 great stature with evident enjoyment. 
 
 " The very image of thy father though, by my 
 faith, thou'rt built upon a more sumptuous scale. 
 But, lad, what's wrong ? You've the air of a farmer's 
 boy two days from land." 
 
 And with that, after other exchanges of compli- 
 ments, I told him how the world had gone with me ;
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 how our estates had fallen from bad to worse and 
 how little chance there seemed of pursuing the call- 
 ing upon the ocean I loved and wished for. He 
 heard me through, tapping the while thoughtfully 
 with his ringers upon the pier head. 
 
 " Come," said he at length, " let us go to some 
 place where we can discuss thy affairs at leisure." 
 
 And he led the way from the dock up the street 
 to the Pelican Inn, where seafaring men such as 
 ourselves were wont to go for a pot or so of Master 
 Martin Cockrem's own brewing. Once seated there 
 in the quiet window seat overlooking the Sound, he 
 questioned me closely as to my disposition in relig- 
 ious and political affairs. Then finding that I was 
 not averse to taking up a true life of adventure upon 
 the sea, he unburdened himself of his own plans for 
 the future. 
 
 " You know, lad, of the state of the Royal Navy. 
 Nothing I can say will make you feel that the mer- 
 chant service is secure from injury at foreign hands. 
 Great Harry, the wonder of all Europe, lies rotting 
 her ribs yonder, and there are no capable ships 
 afloat. France would love well to see us all singing 
 our ave Marias and salves in our deck watches, 
 yet she has no love for the greed of Philip. So I 
 say, lad, there is no present danger." 
 
 " And yet," said I, " our commerce has been re- 
 duced to less than fifty thousand tons."
 
 OF MEETING WITH MASTER HOOPER. 
 
 " Softly, boy. Our carrying may not be so great 
 as in the days of Harry, but neither France nor Spain 
 carry more. For our own brave' fleet of gentlemen 
 cruisers has made sad havoc of their barques on the 
 ocean, and not a Papist ship dare show her nose 
 within a dozen leagues of the Scilly Isles." 
 
 " But these free ships have no warranty from the 
 Queen." 
 
 " Marry, lad, you've the wit of a babe scarce 
 out of swaddling clouts. Can ye not see how the 
 wind sits? The Queen knows well how much she 
 needs these independent ships of war. For reasons 
 of state she may not openly encourage our enter- 
 prises ; but, laddie, I tell you she has a secret love 
 for them. As for warranty, what more would ye 
 have than that ? " 
 
 And so saying, he put upon the bench between us 
 a large parchment bearing the Great Seal of State. I 
 scanned the document in an uncertain mood. For 
 it set forth with many flourishes the rights " of one 
 Master David Hooper to trade upon the oceans and 
 to use his best endeavors to restrain by forcible or 
 other means any enemies of Her Majesty from 
 doing hurt or offering hindrance to any English per- 
 sons or vessels on the high seas." 
 
 " Why, then, Captain Hooper," said I, " you are 
 still in the Royal Service." 
 
 " We are all in the service of the Queen, lad. 
 7
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 This license guarantees nothing and is in fact, to 
 ordinary eyes, but a license to trade ; and yet is it 
 not of greater worth than a royal commission as cap- 
 tain in a navy which does not exist ? A license to 
 trade ! Ouns ! and such a trade ! Why, lad, what 
 is your ship's cargo of wool stuffs to an after-castle 
 full of silver flagons and Spanish ducats with a 
 taste now and then of good Papist wine to clear 
 the gunpowder from your throat ? Let them prate. 
 Their undoing will be the greater. I tell you, we 
 gentlemen adventurers stand yet between Spain and 
 the mastery of the seas. It may come to pass that 
 one day they will try to cross the channel, they 
 will never land, lad. All this and more the young 
 Queen knows well. For though she has a grievous 
 way of looking displeasure at one minute, she has as 
 happy a one of winking merrily the next. 
 
 " So it is, ye see, that Drinkwater, together with 
 Cobham, Tremayne, Throgmorton, and others among 
 us have survived both the prison and the noose and 
 put to sea again with no greater loss than the pro- 
 portion of the captured articles Her Majesty sees fit 
 to take for the replenishment of the Treasury. This 
 then is how the matter stands ; so long as we masters 
 may sail successfully, making no complications with 
 France or the other countries to the north and east, 
 Queen Bess wishes us a light voyage out and a heavy 
 
 one home, and indeed delights in our tales of fortune, 
 
 8
 
 OF MEETING WITH MASTER HOOPER. 
 
 to which she is wont to listen with sparkling eyes. 
 The bolder the deeds the better they are to her 
 liking." 
 
 I listened to this secret of state with eyes agog. 
 Master Hooper paused in his talk long enough to 
 drain his pot, which he set down abruptly upon the 
 table. 
 
 " Come, Sydney/' said he with a smile, and stretch- 
 ing both hands toward me, " what say ye to a 
 voyage with David Hooper for a shipmate, in a 
 bottom staunch from batts-end to kilson, the wind 
 and seas for servants, and never a doubt but that to- 
 morrow will be better than yesterday ! Or perhaps 
 the gruntings of the swine at Tavistock hold newer 
 charms ? What say ye? " 
 
 Were it in my mind to debate upon an immediate 
 answer, the mention of the pigs at Tavistock had 
 done more to remove that uncertainty than aught 
 else the gallant captain might have said. So I told 
 him that his proposition was much to my liking, 
 and, could I be of service, the swine at Tavistock 
 might be larded for a lout with better land-legs and 
 stomach than I. 
 
 Thus it was that I came to be the third in com- 
 mand of the Great Griffin on her fourth voyage 
 out of Plymouth.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 T IKE many other English ships engaged in pri- 
 - ' vate enterprises at this time, the Great Griffin 
 was of no great bulk, having a tonnage of but a little 
 more than three hundred. Nor had she the great 
 after-castles and fore-castles of the Spanish galleons ; 
 but her bulwarks were stoutly built, and high enough 
 to give such protection against the arrows and small 
 pieces of the enemy as might be necessary to those 
 who handled the tier of eighteen and twenty-pound- 
 ers on the main deck. The after-castle, or poop as it 
 had come to be called, was raised but one deck, and 
 here again were mounted several patereros of modern 
 fashion for use at short distances. The guns being 
 all mounted upon the upper deck, made open ports 
 below of no necessity ; and so, even in rough weather, 
 all of her ordnance could be brought to bear. The 
 company was made up of merchant sailors and 
 coasters, taken altogether a hardy lot, yet gentle 
 and quite unlike the reports of them which had 
 reached our ears from the mouths of the Spaniards. 
 The Griffin had three tall masts, and upon them
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 were set sails patterned after the wonderful new 
 invention of Master Fletcher of Rye. For the 
 spars, in lieu of being made fast athwart the ship, so 
 set to the masts as to lay forward and aft, it being 
 thus possible by the hauling upon certain tackles to 
 shift the sails from the one side to the other with 
 great speed and small exertion. This invention 
 permitted the ship to perform the strange feat of 
 sailing almost directly into the wind, and allowed 
 great advantages in getting to windward of larger 
 ships. Though I had seen ships of this fashion 
 in the Channel, never before had I sailed in one of 
 them ; so the easy manner of working and the sim- 
 pleness of the rigging and tackling gave me a great 
 pleasure. 
 
 Standing on the after deck and looking forward 
 one could note the strong lines of the barque. For, 
 unburdened by the tophamper of the galleons, the 
 bulwarks, barring the break at the fore-castle, took 
 a graceful curve and met above the bed of the bow- 
 sprit, which made into the head where it was solidly 
 bolted to the deck below. At the forward part of 
 the fore-castle was mounted a great head of a 
 dragon, with yawning mouth and wide eyes that 
 looked over the waters ahead as though in search of 
 its rightful quarry. 
 
 As I looked aloft and saw the new sails yellow 
 
 and purple in the morning sun, big-bellied under the 
 
 ii
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 stress of a fine breeze from the east, the stays to 
 windward taut as iron bars, the fellow at the helm 
 leaning well to the slant of the deck, methought I 
 had never seen so splendid a sight, and thankful 
 was to I be alive and able to enjoy the beauty 
 of it. The freshening breeze piled up the waters, 
 and the green of the *curl topped by its filmy 
 cloud lifted itself to be caught in a trice and car- 
 ried down the wind against the broad bows of the 
 ship, or indeed at times, over the bulwarks, singing 
 as it flew a mellow song more pleasing to my ears 
 than any other earthly melody. 
 
 Master Hooper, by reason of his previous service, 
 maintained to a high degree the discipline of the 
 old navy ; and the company of the Great Griffin was 
 thus unlike those of many of the free sailers of the 
 time, which for the most part were composed of 
 men who had used the sea in various ways but had 
 no knowledge of the customs aboard regular ships 
 of war. To gain that knowledge the men of the 
 Griffin were each day exercised at the guns and 
 were practised in the use of the sword and pike, 
 while the bowmen and arquebusiers had targets set 
 upon the fore-castle which they shot at from the 
 poop with great speed and nice judgment. The pike- 
 men and swordsmen had a proficiency I never saw- 
 equaled in France or in Spain ; and Master Hooper 
 they called him " Davy Devil " had an exercise 
 
 12
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 which he called the fire practise, which more than 
 aught else showed his ingenuity in providing against 
 panic or mishap. Two years before, a large part of 
 the company had rebelled against the second in 
 command, who had caused one of their number to 
 be strung up at the mast by the thumbs. Captain 
 Hooper being ashore at the time, matters might 
 have gone badly with the officer, had not a mes 
 senger been immediately despatched to the inn 
 where he was stopping. Then came Master Hooper 
 in great haste and caused the alarum of fire to be 
 sounded. So nice had been his discipline that each 
 man went to his appointed place, waiting there 
 until Master Hooper appeared upon the poop and 
 gave them a round speech upon the quality of obe- 
 dience as practised in the navy of Henry the Great ; 
 to the end that, there being no fire to quench, they 
 quenched themselves and went about their several 
 duties. 
 
 On the morning of the second day from Plymouth 
 we sighted a sail to the south, and discovered her 
 to be a crumster of New Castle, bearing French 
 Protestants from Havre to Bordeaux. The Cap- 
 tain, Master Tremayne, related a sad tale of the 
 manner in which several persons who should have 
 gone with him were taken by the officers of the In- 
 quisition at Havre, as they were about to make their 
 escape to his vessel. 
 
 13
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The martial spirit of Master Hooper had done 
 much to shake the serenity of the merchant life out 
 of me, and the sight of several gentlewomen below 
 decks aboard the crumster, with the pink rings of 
 the manacles and the red scars of the fire still upon 
 them, so inflamed me that I vowed no feeling of 
 charity should stand between me and the duties of 
 justice. Captain Tremayne also told us that during 
 the night he had run afoul of a Spanish vessel of 
 large size, who had hailed him and was in the act of 
 sending boats aboard when a fog fell and he had 
 pulled away under its friendly cover. After some 
 further parley Captain Hooper set sail on the Griffin 
 and steered boldly to the south, hoping thus to 
 sight this Spanish sail during the afternoon ; and 
 true enough, in the first watch a large ship was 
 made out under topsails and spritsail, standing for 
 the coast of France. Upon sighting us the stranger 
 hove about and took a course which the Great 
 Griffin must cross in an hour or so. 
 
 Master Hooper, not knowing the strength of the 
 ship and wishing to draw her further from the coast 
 where Spanish cruisers in great numbers lay in wait 
 for Huguenot vessels, put up his helm and stood off. 
 The wind however blowing smartly, he soon found 
 the Griffin to be drawing away from the stranger, 
 who was laboring heavily in the great seas. In 
 
 order therefore to slacken our pace without attract- 
 
 14
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 ing notice, Master Hooper caused one of the spare 
 mainsails to be lowered over the stern. So soon as 
 this sail touched the water the speed of the Griffin 
 caused it to fill and act as a drag which notably 
 diminished our rate. 
 
 The Spaniard, for such the vessel now appeared, 
 began drawing up, until in the course of an hour or 
 so we could mark his tiers of guns as they frowned 
 out over the water to windward. So light was our 
 top hamper and so steady was the drag astern that 
 we appeared to toss but little in the seas. But the 
 Spaniard yawed and rolled in so frightful a manner 
 that the sails at times seemed hardly to be restrained 
 by their sheets, and flapped so noisily that they 
 boomed like long cannon. She went over at so 
 great an angle that her decks and castles crowded 
 with the men at the guns were plainly to be seen. 
 
 Yet she presented a fair sight as she came down 
 upon us. Despite the squall, the sun stole between 
 the rifts of the clouds and here and there turned the 
 tumbling purple mass into molten gold. The sails, 
 catching the glint, were bright against the darkening 
 horizon, and made so fair a vision that she seemed 
 the abode of some water-princess rather than the 
 battery of a horde of barbarians seeking life and un- 
 worthy profit. 
 
 When she came to what may have seemed a rea- 
 sonable distance, a cloud of smoke puffed from a 
 
 '5
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 point forward and a column of spray shot up from 
 the water at several hundred yards on our quarter. 
 The Spanish colors were then run up quickly, and 
 this movement was followed by Master Hooper, who 
 sent to the mainmast head the pennant of the Queen. 
 
 Little by little the course of the Griffin had been 
 laid to the windward, so the Spaniard now sailed at 
 a distance of about half a mile ; and as other shots 
 now began falling somewhat nearer to us, the cap- 
 tain ordered the tackle which secured the drag-sail 
 to be cast off, and they hauled it aboard. The 
 Griffin, eased of her load, sprang forward like a scur- 
 rying cloud, the fellow at the helm moving her 
 closer and closer into the eye of the wind till the 
 starboard leeches were all a-tremble ; then he held 
 her as she was, enabling the Spaniard to come 
 within gunshot. 
 
 The balls now fell too close for ease of mind, and 
 the splinters from two of them, which struck us fair 
 amidships, made an end to three gunners who were 
 at their stations. In a great ferment I saw them 
 carried below to the steerage, crying aloud in piti- 
 ful fashion. Captain Hooper hereupon let his ship 
 go off a little to get her headway ; the gunners cast 
 loose the long eighteen-pounders, and the after guns 
 were soon doing some execution in the enemy's 
 rigging, and our shots still told after the Spaniard's 
 
 shots began falling astern, or were so badly aimed 
 
 1 6
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 that they flew wild and did us no hurt. Seeing that 
 the range of the Spanish ordnance was shorter than 
 our own and marking our great advantage in this 
 matter, Captain Hooper put the ship upon the other 
 tack and hove her to with the wind to the larboard, 
 thus enabling the entire starboard broadside to 
 be got into action. The roll of the Griffin greatly 
 disturbed the gunners, but after some minutes, by 
 firing high upon the roll to leeward, many shots flew 
 straight for the Spaniard, so that soon we saw first 
 his bowsprit and sail, and then his" foremast go by 
 the board. 
 
 There was a great commotion behind me, and I 
 turned to see a fellow jumping up and down and 
 slapping his thigh in great glee. " How now, sir," 
 I said, somewhat sternly, " are you mad ? " 
 
 He turned to me with a grin. 
 
 " 'Twill be poor smellin' in the Bay o 1 Bisky, say 
 I. Did ye see me snip off his nose? Did ye? 'Twas 
 my shot, sir. He'll want a bigger 'kerchief than a 
 spritsail now, I'll be bound." 
 
 The wreck so encumbered the deck of the Span- 
 iard that it was some minutes before any order could 
 be brought about and the galleon again put to the 
 wind. Master Hooper clewed up his lower sails, 
 eased off his sheets, and taking up a position on the 
 enemy's weather-quarter poured in at easy range a 
 fire which swept the crowded decks and created 
 
 2 17
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 a panic among the Spanish gunners. The cries of 
 the wounded and dying we could hear faintly, but 
 by the movements of the officers on the after-castle, 
 who ran here and there brandishing their swords, 
 we were able to surmise a sad lack of discipline 
 among the company. On the Griffin the divisions 
 waited for the word of command from the officers, 
 firing thereupon with great regularity and preci- 
 sion. Though now, as we came again into range, the 
 Spanish shots told here and there, and great white 
 splinters flew in all directions, such men as were 
 unhurt remained at their stations, the injured among 
 them being replaced by others from those detailed 
 to navigate the ship. 
 
 So unwieldy was our adversary that she could 
 not come up into the wind because of the great 
 encumbrance of her head gear, and so was forced 
 to wear around ; and as she did so, Davy Devil 
 who had been awaiting this opportunity to rake, 
 fired the entire larboard broadside. The Griffin, 
 no longer lying in the trough of the sea, sailed 
 more steadily than before, and the effect of 
 this broadside was terrific. Not less than four 
 shots went through the ports of the Spaniard's after- 
 castle and one, more lucky than the others, passed 
 just over the rail and struck the mainmast below the 
 yard, and over it went on the next roll to leeward, 
 
 the tackling dragging with it the mizzen-topmast 
 
 18
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 which flew asunder at the cap with a crackling heard 
 loudly above the booming of the ordnance. 
 
 " She'll need a new bonnet, Master Killigrew, to 
 be in the fashion again," said Davy Devil behind 
 me. 
 
 We could not at this time have been at a greater 
 distance than two cable-lengths and Master Hooper, 
 believing the enemy about to strike his colors, 
 brought his sails home and directed the helmsman 
 to haul up alongside. No sign being heard or seen, 
 two anchors were got out and men lay aloft on the 
 yards ready to cast them upon the Spaniard's decks. 
 Three, four minutes, Master Hooper waited, with- 
 holding his shot. Then, the Spanish demi-culverins 
 again opening fire upon us to our great disadvantage, 
 the word was given to discharge another broadside, 
 the gunners then to crouch behind the bulwarks and 
 cubbridges and prepare to board. 
 
 No ship could have withstood the shock of this 
 fire ! For discharged at such close range the shots 
 tore through the bulwarks and planking with a horrid 
 sound, the splinters, as we found, killing and maim- 
 ing many who had gone below for protection. 
 
 At this moment a single tall figure appeared upon 
 the after-castle making a signal of submission. 
 Upon which Master Hooper sheered off and hove 
 the Griffin into the wind that he might mind his 
 damages and care for his wounded. 
 
 19
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The weather having moderated, a boat was called 
 away to go aboard the prize, and Master Hooper 
 giving me charge, I put off for the Spaniard. On 
 account of the heavy sea still running the boarding 
 of the vessel was no easy task. In spite of the dis- 
 mantled rigging which lay over her sides, she wal- 
 lowed far down in the trough like a shift-ballast, the 
 seas dashing against her and lashing the foam over 
 her waist in feathery clouds. At length, with some 
 difficulty, the coxswain hooked a ring-bolt in her side 
 to leeward and I hauled myself over the bulwarks. 
 
 On deck a gruesome sight awaited us. The 
 wreckage of the foremast and the yards lay where 
 they had fallen and obscured the view of the 
 fore-castle where a party of the company were 
 hacking away at the wreck with their axes and 
 swords. The ship was flush-decked in the waist, 
 after the fashion of vessels in the carrying trade, and 
 the men who worked the guns had thus been ex- 
 posed to the worst of our fire which had raked them 
 en echelon as the French have it from foremast to 
 poop. Many of the cannon, small culverins and 
 swivels of Italian make, were dismounted and lay 
 askew, frowning inboard. Piled here and there were 
 bodies, many lacking in human semblance and 
 presenting a ghastly spectacle after the cleanly decks 
 of the Great Griffin. 
 
 Moving carefully over the slippery decks, I came 
 
 20
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 at last to the poop, below which stood one who, by 
 reason of his immense stature, towered head and 
 shoulders above those around him. I am not like 
 to forget this early impression made upon my mind 
 by Diego de Ba^an ; for, surrounded as he was by a 
 scene of blood, there seemed some demoniac sym- 
 pathy between his figure and the carnage about him. 
 There was that in the contour of his face which re- 
 minded me of the doughty Ojeda, possessing a hid- 
 eous beauty like only to that of the evil one. The sun 
 behind him glinted on the visor of his morion from 
 the shadow of which his eyes gleamed darkly. His 
 black beard, which came at two points, framed in a 
 jaw set squarely enough on his great neck, and his 
 wide shoulders even over-topped mine both for 
 breadth and height. He leaned easily with one 
 hand upon the rail, looking, in his polished breast 
 piece, so splendid that I could not but mark the 
 difference between his garb and mine, which was 
 but that of the merchant seaman, ungarnished by 
 any trappings of war. 
 
 Scorning the salute I proffered him, he spoke 
 coldly, in English, without further ado. 
 
 "You would speak with me, seftor?" 
 
 " My mission," I replied, " is with the commander 
 of this ship. If you are he, you will go with me 
 yonder." 
 
 " The commander of the San Cristobal is dead. 
 
 21
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 I am Don Diego de Baan. But I will go aboard 
 no heretic pirato." 
 
 " We are no pirato, sefior," said I calmly, " but 
 a free sailer of Her Majesty, Elizabeth of England, 
 whom you have attacked without warrant." 
 
 " And if I will not go ? " Here he drew him- 
 self up to his great height, folded his arms and 
 frowned at me defiantly, while a dozen or so of his 
 pikemen stood at his back and scowled fiercely. 
 But, in my position, black looks caused no tremors. 
 
 " If you will not come," I answered steadily, " my 
 orders are to bring you, this I will do ; failing to 
 return before the next stroke of the bell, my cap- 
 tain will sink you as he would a rotten pinnace." 
 
 He looked about him at the scene of havoc, and 
 smiled bitterly. Then, with a word to his pikemen, 
 who still surrounded us, his manner changed. 
 
 " Seflor," he said more quietly, " you see how it 
 is with us. The Cristobal takes water at every 
 surge. She is a wreck. What am I to do ? To con- 
 tinue the battle were only to sacrifice the remainder 
 of my company. I must surrender." He cast 
 down his eyes. " Yes, there is no help for it. I 
 will go with you. But if, sefior," and here he 
 raised his head and eyed me like a hawk from cap 
 to boot, " if you deem your victory one of per- 
 sonal prowess and have the humor for further 
 
 argument, I shall meet your pleasure." His words 
 
 22
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 came calmly, yet he leaned forward and seemed 
 about to raise his hands toward me. I folded my 
 arms and looked him in the eyes. They had lost 
 their quiet and flashed at me furiously. His great 
 fingers twitched nervously as though to catch me 
 at the throat. He was glorious. And then I made 
 a vow that, so far as it lay in my power when time 
 and place fitted, his taunt should have an issue. 
 
 " Why, that will be as it may be," I replied evenly, 
 " at present you are to follow me aboard my ship." 
 Seeing my attitude, he grew calmer and shrugging 
 his shoulders, turned away. 
 
 "As you will; " and then after a pause, half court- 
 eously, " You will permit me to give some final 
 orders ? " 
 
 " Orders in future must come from my captain." 
 
 " But, seftor," he cried, " these are but some mat- 
 ters relating to the repair of the ship." 
 
 Seeing no harm in this, I allowed him to turn 
 and speak in a low tone to one of his pikemen, where- 
 upon the fellow went below. 
 
 The Griffin had meanwhile hauled up within 
 speaking distance and, mounting the after-castle, I 
 hailed Captain Hooper, acquainting him with the 
 condition of affairs aboard the Cristobal. The 
 weather being still too rough to heave the Griffin 
 alongside, I obtained further instructions to bring 
 
 the Spanish officer aboard that the disposition of 
 
 23
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 the prisoners and other matters might be more 
 readily discussed and considered. 
 
 So ill-governed was the crew that as we got down 
 into the boat the pikemen and gunners leaned far 
 over the bulwarks, cursing us for dogs of heretics, 
 and one of them spat in the face of a sailor named 
 Salvation Smith, who would have killed him with a 
 boatpike had not the coxswain, Job Goddard, stayed 
 his hand. The wind now blew less vigorously and, 
 though the sea still ran high, there seemed less 
 danger than on the outward passage. But, as we 
 rounded out from under the lee of the Spaniard, my 
 fine fellows setting their broad backs to the stroke, 
 there came from one of the gallery ports a cry of 
 distress, the voice of a woman, 
 
 " A moi ! a moi ! For God's sake, help ! " 
 The oars hung for a moment in the air as though 
 the sound of those English words had stricken the 
 boatmen motionless. Then as I half rose from the 
 thwart, with one accord the starboard oars gave a 
 mighty stroke and the bow of the boat swung over 
 under the many-galleried stern of the Cristobal. A 
 glance at the port showed a face and the flutter of 
 a kerchief, while from within came the clashing of 
 metal and the curses of men. As we swung in, a 
 piece of wreckage and tackling hung near us and 
 when our stern rose on the crest of the wave, I could 
 
 reach it, and hauled myself clear of the boat and up to 
 
 24
 
 A MOI! A MoiJ" Page 24.
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 the projection of the lowermost gallery. As I raised 
 myself I saw two boats drop from the side of the 
 Griffin and knew I should not long be without aid. 
 On reaching the port the sound of the conflict 
 became more distinct and I heard the hard breath- 
 ing of the disputants ; so without more ado, I raised 
 myself over the sill with an effort and clambered in. 
 Before the door leading to the passage of the half- 
 deck a tall, slim figure in sombre garb moved from 
 side to side, making so excellent a play with his 
 sword, that the pikemen who were thrusting at him 
 furiously from the narrow corridor had small advan- 
 tage. A woman lay upon the floor and another 
 crouched in the corner. On seeing me come for- 
 ward one of the pikemen fell back, but the other 
 aimed so vicious a blow at the swordsman that, had 
 he not been thrown aside, it must surely have ended 
 him. The force of the thrust threw the villain for- 
 ward into the cabin, where, being off his guard by 
 reason of his pike handle fouling the doorjamb, he 
 came within reach of my hand, which struck him 
 full in the mouth, laying him sprawling over a sea 
 chest. Salvation Smith, singing a psalm, and Job 
 Goddard, swearing loudly, here tumbled in at the 
 port and following into the passage laid about them 
 lustily with their weapons, to the end that in a few 
 seconds the place was cleared and the outer door 
 made fast. To our great amazement no further 
 
 25
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 attempt was made upon the door, nor indeed was 
 there any commotion above us or on the deck ; but 
 upon returning to the port the reason of this was 
 clear, for the four boats of the Griffin were sweeping 
 around the stern, the fellows lying to their oars with 
 vigor and the pikemen standing upright, their jaws 
 set and the glitter of battle in their eyes. Over the 
 Cristobal they came swarming, driving the men 
 forward where they huddled upon the fore-castle 
 like a slave cargo. They had no spirit, for not a 
 shot or an arrow was fired, and Master Hooper found 
 himself in undisputed possession of the prize. 
 
 Having now no further alarm for the outcome of 
 the affair, I directed the door to be unfastened and 
 turned my attention to those within the cabin. 
 
 I have never made boast of courtly ways, think- 
 ing them mere glitterings and fripperies of the idle, 
 designed to hide a lack o-f sturdier qualities. Few 
 women had I known, and in my boisterous life no 
 need had come for handsome phrases, yet would I 
 have given whatever interest I possessed or might 
 come to possess in this or other prizes, for the 
 readiness of wit to clothe my rough speech in more 
 courtly apparel. There was a quality of nobility 
 and grace in the figure of the maid in the cabin that 
 cast my rugged notions to the winds and made me 
 seem the swash-buckler that I was. In stature she 
 
 was tall and carried herself with the pride and dig- 
 
 26
 
 OF THE TAKING OF THE CRISTOBAL. 
 
 nity that are ever the birthright of true nobility. 
 No exact description can I put down of the ap- 
 pearance and demeanor of Mademoiselle Diane de la 
 Notte ; for not poetry but only dull prose can run 
 from my unmannerly quill. I only know that a ra- 
 diance was shed upon me, and all the senses save 
 that one which controlled my heart were blinded and 
 inert. So acute indeed was this feeling of my moral 
 littleness that I did naught but stand shifting from 
 one foot to the other, toying in silly fashion with the 
 hilt of my sword. Had it not been for the maid her- 
 self I know not what uncomely thing I might have 
 done. But Madame, who had lain swooning on the 
 floor, now recovering consciousness and thus remov- 
 ing her anxiety Mademoiselle raised her head and 
 spoke to me. 
 
 " Monsieur, we do not know what is your calling or 
 command whether adventurer or Queen's officer 
 but you are a valiant man," saying other things I so 
 little deserved that I cast down my eyes and re- 
 plied in some embarrassment that my men, not I, 
 deserved her kindness God knows what we had 
 done was little enough and easy of accomplishment. 
 
 But she would not have it so, adding further, " The 
 La Nottes are not ungrateful and their blessings will 
 fall forever on you, sir. It may happen that your 
 service may one day have its reward. But now " 
 
 and a deep sigh burst from her, " alas ! we can do 
 
 27
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 nothing, not even for ourselves nothing ! " It 
 seemed as though her voice were about to break, but 
 bending quickly forward she applied herself anew to 
 Madame lying at her knee, the picture of feminine 
 strength even in despair. I was so affected by her 
 anguish that I could find no words to say to her, 
 and while I still wondered who could seek to do 
 them injury, I moved to the Sieur de la Notte, who 
 sat upon a chest staunching the blood which flowed 
 freely from a pike wound in his wrist. He was 
 much exhausted by his encounter, so I aided him to 
 bind his arm, after which I withdrew and went 
 
 upon the deck to make my report to Master Hooper. 
 
 38
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 AFTER awhile the Sieur de la Notte came on 
 deck to Master Hooper and disclosed the 
 story of his persecution and the circumstances which 
 led to his capture and imprisonment. His tale was, 
 in short, the tale of a hundred others. He had be- 
 come a follower of Calvin and had even preached and 
 written the new religion. His estates were soon 
 confiscated and he was forced to flee into the night 
 with his wife and daughter, canying only the jewels 
 and valuables to which he could lay his hands. 
 
 "And what, Monsieur," asked Master Hooper, 
 when he had done, " of your adventure in the 
 cabin ? " 
 
 " That is soon told. When the action began, the 
 commander of the Cristobal, Don Alvarez, sent us 
 below, cautioning us not to appear upon the deck. 
 Don Diego de Bagan himself locked us in the after 
 cabin. The battle over there came a sudden move- 
 ment at the outer door and two pikemen rushed into 
 
 29
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 the corridor and set upon me vigorously. So sudden 
 was the onslaught I had scarce time to set myself on 
 guard. But I managed to draw and use my sword 
 to such good end as to confine the fellows in the nar- 
 row passageway, where I had them at a disadvan- 
 tage. Yet, what might have come of us had not 
 yonder giant interposed " 
 
 " But the cause of this attack ? " asked Captain 
 Hooper. 
 
 "You must know, Monsieur," replied the French- 
 man, " that under the deck of that cabin is a chest 
 containing many thousand crowns. It was upon the 
 Huguenot ship from which we were taken and was 
 intended by Admiral Coligny for certain troops 
 under arms in the north." Captain Hooper's eyes 
 sparkled. He would have liked to take that chest 
 upon the Griffin. But he had his orders and dared 
 not without the consent of the Queen take even sal- 
 vage of treasure or property belonging to the Protes- 
 tant party. 
 
 " Captain Hooper," said I, " the orders for the 
 murder of this gentleman came from the officer, Don 
 Diego de Bagan." And I related my own impru- 
 dence in allowing the Spaniard to communicate with 
 his bowmen. 
 
 " H'm ! Twas a foolish thing," said Master 
 Hooper, stroking his chin, " but, lad, you've atoned 
 for your fault in handsome fashion. And now out 
 
 3
 
 MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 with spare yards and masts and try for some steerage 
 way on this storied hayrick." 
 
 There being many bad injuries, the Cristobal took 
 water rapidly and Master Hooper sent all of her 
 crew to removing it. The men mounted stages 
 set at places beyond the reach of the water and 
 made such repairs as would enable her to reach 
 port, provided the weather grew no worse. The 
 injuries below water were stopped from inboard, 
 the wreck was partially cleared, jury masts and tem- 
 porary spars were rigged in place of those shot away, 
 and, with a wind on the quarter, the Griffin and her 
 prize moved to the eastward toward the coast of 
 France. The Griffin having even more than her 
 complement of men, it was thought best by Captain 
 Hooper to send aboard the Cristobal a large prize 
 crew, of which he made me commander. Many of 
 the more important prisoners were put aboard the 
 Griffin or taken below on the Cristobal, where they 
 were confined in the fore-castle. To my great satis- 
 faction the family of the Vicomte de la Notte were 
 passengers to the city of Dieppe, where they had 
 friends. A matter much less to my liking was the 
 company of Don Diego de Bagan, whose presence 
 even in confinement seemed to me a menace to the 
 safety of the ship and her precious cargo. But it 
 was so ordered by Captain Hooper, for at Dieppe 
 the Spaniard might be exchanged for English
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 seamen imprisoned there as hostages at the de- 
 mands of Spain. The Cristobal as a prize was to 
 be made over formally to certain agents of Captain 
 Hooper. These agents, who were French, it is said 
 were in the employ of the Queen, but I doubted 
 this after my dealings with them. Having sold the 
 Cristobal and placed the recaptured treasure in the 
 hands of Admiral Coligny, I was to rejoin the Griffin 
 at Portsmouth. 
 
 On the afternoon of the second day the Griffin 
 put her helm up and set a straight course for 
 the coast of Ireland, to refit at Kinsale, where 
 Master Hooper kept his goods and stores. All effort 
 having been made to insure a safe voyage I stood 
 at the weather rigging upon the quarter-deck, think- 
 ing of many things. I marveled at the wonderful 
 power which had drawn me from myself and made 
 my rough hulk seem to me but the abode of a carnal 
 spirit. Having no quarrel with the world except in 
 matters relating to the betterment of my condition, I 
 had grown in my rugged health and brute strength 
 further and further from the more delicate sensi- 
 bilities which go to make the better part of human 
 life. It was my own fault. I knew that. I could 
 have gone into the horse-company of my uncle with 
 a chance for preferment and a life of polite grovel- 
 ing at the skirts of royalty. Though I had read 
 
 much of such books as were to be found in my way 
 
 32
 
 MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 and picked up a smattering of the languages, a dozen 
 years of service in all weathers and companies had 
 cudgeled from me many feelings of the gentler 
 kind which I believe are nature's gifts to all right- 
 thinking gentlefolk. 
 
 But I had chosen my life for myself and there was 
 an end of it. I compared myself, beside Mademoiselle, 
 to a clumsy rock crumster against the gilded pinnace 
 of the Queen where every line is beauty and strength. 
 I watched her as she walked the deck with Madame. 
 Although the Cristobal lay over to leeward and 
 blundered heavily through the seas, raising her head 
 and stern in abrupt fashion, Mademoiselle walked the 
 slanting deck straightly, conversing quietly the while 
 and cheering Madame, who leaned upon her. Her 
 carriage, though lissome, gained from the set of the 
 head a certain dignity and grace that marked her as 
 a queen among women perhaps a little haughty but 
 in it the more queenly. But I would not be so in- 
 terpreted as to show her in any sense cold of temper, 
 for as I stood there watching her, my heart in my 
 eyes, from time to time she turned and flashed a 
 warm glance upon me, which sealed each time more 
 surely my destiny as her willing servitor. 
 
 In a little while the prisoners were brought up 
 
 from below for their airing and Mademoiselle went 
 
 with Madame below to the cabin. The Spaniards, 
 
 taken altogether, were a well enough looking com- 
 
 3 33
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 pany, and I do not doubt that under proper author- 
 ity and better conditions of ordnance and seaman- 
 ship, could have given a good account of themselves. 
 As it was, they seemed well cowed and came up from 
 their quarters sheepishly, blinking their eyes like so 
 many cats at the brightness of the sun. There came 
 also among the last Don Diego de Ba9an. Lift- 
 ing his great bulk over the combing of the hatchway 
 he scanned the horizon as though mechanically and, 
 seeing nothing, turned toward me. I had not given 
 much of my thought to this fellow, for with the 
 many necessary orders and duties in getting the 
 Cristobal to rights and under way my mind had 
 been so occupied as to harbor no place for plans or 
 business of my own. Yet the memory of the 
 haughty taunt of the Spaniard rankled in me, and I 
 promised myself an ungodly pleasure in a further 
 discussion of the subject. As the ranking officer 
 among the prisoners, I had allotted him the half of 
 my cabin, but my business upon the deck having 
 been so urgent, I had not as yet had any talk with 
 him. 
 
 The mist of years passes over our eyes and brains, 
 dimming the memories of youthful impulses and 
 madnesses. Yet even now, as I recall the face of 
 De Ba^an, handsome, sneering, powerful, his look 
 of contempt at all things, my pulses beat the more 
 
 quickly and my hand again goes to the place where 
 
 34
 
 MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 my sword was wont to hang. It is said that in 
 the matter of love and the taking in marriage, each 
 person may find upon the earth a mate ; likewise 
 it seems to me most natural that for each man upon 
 the earth at least one other may be born who shall 
 be his natural adversary and enemy. It was once 
 told me by Martin Cockrem that two churls entered 
 the inn-yard at the Pelican and without exchange of 
 words, or laying eyes on each other ever before, 
 fell instantly to fighting. Setting aside the dan- 
 ger which lay in his presence and the grievance I 
 bore him for his attack upon the Sieur de la Notte, 
 a like feeling of antipathy there was between the 
 Spaniard and me. And as he came forward, my 
 fingers closed so that the nails drove into the flesh 
 and I took a step toward him. Yet he was a pris- 
 oner of war, promised to be safely delivered. So, 
 half ashamed of my own impatience, I bit my lip for 
 the better control of my speech and leaned back 
 upon thetaffrail smiling. 
 
 " You have not given me the honor of your 
 company in my prison," said he, with a sneer. 
 
 " Nay, sefior," I returned, " the Cristobal is a 
 sieve, and but for certain precautions might now be 
 floating kilson upward. My company you shall 
 have when other things are righted, for there is a 
 small matter for discussion." 
 
 " And what, Sefior Pirato ? " he asked with a lift 
 35
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 of the chin, " What matter is common between you 
 and me? " 
 
 " Permit me to be the judge of that, sefior. And 
 upon the Cristobal the subject may be settled." 
 
 " Oho ! You crow loud as a fledgling cock with 
 your weighty subjects ! " 
 
 " My weighty subjects are less weighty than my 
 fists," I replied, for I liked him not, striving hard 
 meanwhile to preserve my peace. " You saw fit to 
 put an insult upon me and did me the honor of an 
 offer of a further argument of the question. I ac- 
 cept that offer." 
 
 He placed his hands upon his hips and looked at 
 me from head to foot as at a person he had never 
 seen before. And then his white teeth gleamed 
 through his black mustache as he smiled. 
 
 " You are a bold stripling. Why, Sir Swash- 
 buckler, the prowess of Don de Ba^an is a byword 
 in the navy of King Philip, and no man in all Spain 
 has bested him in any bout of strength. Yet, look 
 you, I like your bulk and manner and it may be that 
 I shall see fit to honor you with a test of endurance." 
 
 " 'Tis no honor that I seek, sefior," said I, giving 
 him smile for smile, " but the satisfaction of a small 
 personal grievance which may be righted quickly. 
 And though your bulk is fit enough for my metal, 
 your manner pleases me not ; " for it galled me that 
 
 he should continue to speak of me as a pirato upon 
 
 36
 
 MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 my own command ; and my blood boiled at the 
 thought of what he had attempted to work upon 
 the Sieur de la Notte and Mademoiselle. 
 
 " My thews may please you even less, Sir Adven- 
 turer. Mark you this " and leaning over, he took 
 from one of the guns a chocking quoin of hickory- 
 wood banded with copper. Seizing it in his hands 
 he placed it between his knees for a better purchase 
 and, bending forward quickly, with a mighty wrench, 
 he split it in two parts as one would split an apple ; 
 whereat I was greatly surprised, and knew for certain 
 that I had no ordinary giant to deal with. But I 
 held and still hold, that like most of such feats, it was 
 but a trick and come of long practise. I might have 
 shown him, had I wished, the breaking of a pike-staff 
 with a hand-width grasp ; for in this there is no 
 great skill but only honest elbow sinew. Yet I had 
 no humor to put him on his guard against me. 
 
 Some of my surprise may have noted itself in my 
 face, for he laughed boastfully as he threw the quoin 
 upon the deck. " So will I split you, if your humor 
 is unchanged." 
 
 I laughed back in his face. 
 
 " If your quoins are as rotten as your ship, I fear 
 you not. To-morrow we make the coast. To-night, 
 if it meets your convenience we will meet upon the 
 fore-castle." 
 
 "As you will," he said with a shrug of his 
 37
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 shoulders, " yet I have warned you. And if blood 
 
 be spilled by accident " 
 
 " It will not be mine ! Until then, seftor," and 
 bowing, I made my way below to inquire if Made- 
 moiselle wished for anything. 
 
 38
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAAN. 
 
 I MET her coming out of the passageway which 
 led to the after-cabin. Holding out her hand to 
 me, she said frankly, " I came to seek you, Master 
 Killigrew." Her manner was one of friendliness and 
 trust, and so filled my heart with gratitude that at first 
 I did not note the anxiety which showed in her eyes. 
 We moved to an embrasure by one of the casements. 
 There she seated herself upon a gun-carriage and 
 motioned me to a place at her side. 
 
 " God knows, Master Killigrew, that we are deep 
 in your debt," she began. " You are the only one 
 my father has trusted since we fled from Villeneuve. 
 But there is much that you should know." 
 
 " Mademoiselle," I replied, " my devotion to your,, 
 interests or cause " 
 
 There may have been more of ardor in my tones 
 than I meant to show, for I fancied a pink, rosy color 
 came to her neck and cheeks. 
 
 " We have good reason to believe in your honesty 
 39
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 of purpose, Master Killigrew," she said hastily, " and 
 my present talk is further proof of confidence. The 
 matter concerns Don Diego de Ba$ar and ourselves. 
 This Spaniard has no good will for my father." 
 
 " But, Mademoiselle, has he ?" 
 
 "You and your captain thought that the reason 
 for the attack lay in his hope to conceal the money 
 in the cabin. That was not all. When we were 
 first taken aboard the Cristobal he gave me the 
 honor of his admiration. The following day he 
 sought me on many pretexts. I, believing that 
 the comfort and peace of Madame, my mother, de- 
 pended upon diplomacy, allowed him to sit and 
 talk with me. At last, his speech becoming little 
 to my liking, I refused him further admittance 
 and told the Sieur de la Notte of my annoyance." 
 
 I rose from the seat. 
 
 " No, listen ! Listen to me," she continued. 
 "Then 'twas only three days before the encounter 
 with the Great Griffin my father sought Don Al- 
 varez and told him the facts as I relate them, de- 
 manding the courtesies due to honorable prisoners 
 of war. This request was disregarded and Don 
 Diego came at all hours to our cabin, into which, 
 the door lock having been removed, he entered at 
 whatever hour he pleased." 
 
 She may have marked my manner, which as the 
 
 narrative proceeded, grew from joy at her confidence 
 
 40
 
 OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAAN. 
 
 to surprise, anger and then rage at the Spaniard, 
 which as I sat there seemed like to overmaster me. 
 I could say no word, but for better control kept my 
 eyes fixed upon the deck. There was much, I knew, 
 beneath that story which she had sweetly robbed of 
 its harshness to guard me from rash impulse. And 
 so I sat there, transfixed. 
 
 " I have told this because I think it best to guard 
 against him when we reach the coast. De Bagan 
 has sworn that he will possess me. I know there is 
 naught he will not attempt to keep his word. There 
 is no evil he would not work upon us or upon you to 
 gain his ends. For myself I fear nothing, but he 
 hates my father with a deadly hatred and Madame 
 must be saved from further suffering if the means 
 lie in our power. Oh ! what would I not give for 
 the bones and sinews of a man like you who has but 
 to order and the thing is done ! " 
 
 She stopped abruptly and cast down her eyes as 
 though the manner of her speech had been too 
 strong and unwomanly. And I, who sat there, 
 turned from cold with hatred of the Spaniard, to 
 warm with love of her. For in spite of the distance 
 between us, the speech came impulsively from the 
 heart and made me more than ever desire to justify 
 her confidence. 
 
 " I cannot say, Mademoiselle," I replied gravely, 
 " that there will not be danger, for there is treach-
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 ery in Dieppe. But many strong hearts stand 
 between you and this De Ba^an." 
 
 Her hand lay upon the breeching of the gun be- 
 side us ; small and very white it was, ornamented 
 with a ring of ancient setting and workmanship. 
 Without meditation and eased of my boorishness by 
 some subtle influence that drew me to her, I took it 
 in my fingers and raised it to my lips. Then, aston- 
 ished at my audacity for I had never done so 
 strange a thing, I drew back, hot and awkward. But 
 at once she set me at my ease and would not have 
 it so. 
 
 " Nay, sir," she said warmly, " if you are to serve 
 us truly I would not have a better seal for the con- 
 tract." 
 
 Upon which, still in great ferment of mind, I 
 straightway made the compact doubly sure. 
 
 She then left me, seeking the cabin, while I went 
 upon the deck, intent upon settling the business in 
 hand. 
 
 The wind now blew freshly from the north and 
 the spray came over the waist, cutting sharply 
 against my face as I went forward. Job Goddard 
 lay upon his back upon the tarpaulin of the forward 
 hatchway, while Salvation Smith read aloud portions 
 of a book of tales relating to the lives of the Christian 
 martyrs. At times, in impressive pauses in the read- 
 ing by the pious one, Goddard would raise himself 
 
 42
 
 OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAAN. 
 
 upon one elbow and curse lustily his usual mode 
 of expressing admiration for the martyrs and their 
 sponsor ; for in Salvation lay the makings of a most 
 bigoted and godly reformer. Job Goddard swore by 
 all things under heaven and upon all occasions when 
 that mode of speech seemed least fitting or appro- 
 priate ; and the book of the martyrs was but a part 
 of Salvation's instruction in simple and pious thought. 
 Yet they were both goodly fighters in a place of 
 great difficulty being worth at the least four English- 
 men, six Spaniards or eight Frenchmen. The very 
 sound of the clashing of steel pike-heads or the re- 
 port of an arquebuse set them upon the very edge of 
 their mettle, and so the prospect of a fair engagement 
 caused them so great a joy that even devotion 
 to their principles came to be forgotten. I there- 
 fore knew that the business I had in hand would 
 meet with ready response. 
 
 " To-night," said I, without further ado, " there 
 is to be a bout." Smith closed the " Martyrs " with 
 celerity and Goddard began to swear. 
 
 " Glory be, Job ! Who, Master Killigrew ? " 
 " Odds 'oonds, Jem ! What is it, sir ? " 
 " There is to be a test between the Spaniard, De 
 Bagan and myself." 
 
 In a moment they were all excitement, slapping 
 each other upon the back and making a great com- 
 motion. When they were quiet again I gave them 
 
 43
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 their instructions. There were to be no arms. For 
 could I not crush him into submission with my own 
 will and sinews, then well I had met my match or 
 better. But I did not think of that. We would 
 fight at twelve o'clock upon the fore-castle, for there 
 we would be undisturbed. Two Spanish prisoners 
 of De Bagan's choice were to stand by him, and 
 Goddard and Salvation Smith were to stand by me 
 to see justice done. The details being agreed upon 
 I despatched a message by Goddard to the Spaniard 
 acquainting him with the plans ; to which there 
 being no reply, I deemed them satisfactory. 
 
 The night came up dark and windy. But toward 
 six bells the fresh breeze piled the clouds away 
 to the west and the moon came out, lighting up the 
 deck and glimmering upon the bright work of the 
 lanterns. Prompt upon the stroke of eight bells I 
 caused word to be sent to De Bagan. When he 
 appeared, his cloak was thrown about his shoulders 
 but I could see he wore no doublet, having only his 
 shirt, hose, and a pair of short boots. It pleased me 
 to know he had thought proper to make some 
 preparation for the work, for I now felt that the 
 matter was not altogether indifferent to him, and 
 that, in the quieter moments of his cabin, he had 
 given me credit for some hardihood. 
 
 Now as I measured him by my own stature it 
 
 seemed indeed as though he had the advantage in 
 
 44
 
 OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAAN. 
 
 height, though I much doubt if he had really my 
 breadth of shoulder or my length of arm, which 
 were second to no man I had met. But the symme- 
 try and grace of his figure were perfect. The light 
 shone through the thin shirt and I marked the 
 great muscles behind the shoulders as they played 
 when he moved his arms. The collar was open and 
 I could note the swell of the breast muscles as they 
 lay in layers like rows of cordage from breastbone 
 to arm-pit. The thighs were smaller than mine, 
 but there was more of grace and more of sinew both 
 there and at the calf, the ball of which played just 
 at the boot top. His eye was bold and clear and 
 he looked at me steadily from the moment he came 
 upon the deck, seeking, in a way I had seen prac- 
 tised, to create a feeling of uneasiness and uncer- 
 tainty. This look of his eyes I took to be but a 
 part of the method of intimidation he had worked 
 upon others, and it only served to make me more 
 wary of the tricks I knew he would play should 
 sheer strength not suffice. 
 
 He at once made several tries upon my arm which 
 I held forward to ward a sudden rush below the 
 guard. Knowing that my youth and clean living 
 might give me advantage in a long struggle, I was 
 content for the moment to stand upon guard and 
 suffered him to play around me, my eyes fixed upon 
 his, every look of which I followed and read. For 
 
 45
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 so heavy a man, he stepped with wonderful alac- 
 rity and sprang from this side to that with such 
 speed that he puzzled me. Finding, however, by 
 reason of my length of reach that he could get 
 no hold, he began trying different methods. The 
 extension guard has been thought of some advan- 
 tage and the German, Brandt, has practised it with 
 success, yet I counted not upon the wonderful quick- 
 ness of the man. By feinting for finding a catch 
 upon my shoulder, he sprang in, catching me handily 
 with a gripe of his left arm upon my neck and back. 
 So fiercely he came that my right arm was pinioned ; 
 yet my left elbow met him in the middle of the 
 breast below the bone, and I stood firm upon my 
 legs, which were more stocky of build than his, and 
 met the assault strongly. 
 
 As he closed in, the arm upon my back and neck 
 took a firmer hold and the hand came over my right 
 shoulder from the back, seeking a purchase at the 
 neck. The strain he put upon my body was terrible, 
 so terrible that for the moment all the breath 
 seemed like to be squeezed from out my lungs. 
 Backward we strained a foot or so, when, as he eased 
 his gripe to get a better purchase upon the back, 
 my right arm came a trifle freer and I found a use 
 for my hand which now got a hold upon his shoulder 
 muscles. My nails bit deep into the flesh and I 
 
 plucked between my palm and fingers a great 
 
 46
 
 OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAAN. 
 
 muscle out of tension, and felt for the moment I 
 could hold my own. He still had an advantage 
 of me in the gripe ; and though the pressure upon 
 my body was not so great as at the beginning, 
 my breath came with difficulty. He seemed in little 
 better condition, for he breathed hard, and I knew 
 the chance blow of the elbow in the breast had 
 robbed him of some of his staying power. Try as 
 he might, his arms about me, his head bent forward 
 upon my chest, he could not at first bend my neck. 
 Backward and forward we moved, each of us bring- 
 ing forth all the strength we could, neither of us 
 able to gain. Then, the strain put upon me being 
 more than mortal flesh could stand, little by little I 
 went back until I came down upon one knee. 
 
 The agony of that moment ! He put forth all 
 his power and tried to break my back with a 
 terrific wrench which must have ended me had 
 not my new position given a side purchase upon 
 him. Seeing that so long as my right hand shoul- 
 der gripe remained he could not get the full play 
 of strength in his left arm, he bore down with 
 his entire weight. In this I humored him till he 
 got me high enough when, though still suffering 
 grievously, I shifted my gripe and took him with 
 both arms, one up one down, just below his ribs. 
 Swinging half to the right and using all the power 
 
 left me, I half arose and buttocked him fairly, send- 
 
 47
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 ing him in a great half circle and loosing his gripe 
 upon my chest. Yet the strain he had put upon me 
 had weakened me so sorely that, ere I could come 
 upon him to follow up my sudden advantage, he had 
 broken loose and gained his feet for a further trial. 
 
 " Body o' me, lad, 'twas handily done," came from 
 Goddard in an awed whisper ; I marked a reverential 
 " Heart o' grace," from Smith at my back, " now 
 look out for him, sir ! " 
 
 Indeed the face of the Spaniard was dreadful to 
 see. He stood for the moment, his legs apart, 
 staggering from the shock of the fall. His breath 
 came hard and his eyes gleamed wickedly. At me 
 he came and with a desperateness I might not mis- 
 take. As we sprang into each other's grasp, there 
 followed a test of endurance such as I had never 
 before been put to nor will again. In turn he 
 tried the cross buttock, the back hank and back 
 heel, but I managed to meet him at all points, 
 though in sore straits for lack of wind. I had ten 
 years advantage in the matter of age, and the life 
 he had led had doubtless sapped his vigor. For 
 as we struggled back and forth I noticed that his 
 gripe had lost a part of its power and his offensive 
 play was weaker. It seemed as though he lay upon 
 his oars awaiting the chance for a trick. By and 
 by he used it. 
 
 His left hand became disengaged and the great 
 48
 
 OF MY BOUT WITH DE BAAN. 
 
 wiry fingers fastened a fierce clutch upon my 
 throat, which I could not free. He had me from 
 the left side and I could not well return his das- 
 tardly compliment. But as I felt my power a- 
 going, by loosing the clasp of my left arm, I seized 
 him from behind, my right hand going around 
 his neck and my fingers getting a fair good hold 
 in his beard just below the turn of the chin. 
 Here I had the advantage. For he had taken me 
 low down on the neck where the stronger muscles 
 are and feared to loose his gripe ; while my clasp 
 tightened till I felt my thumb and fingers meet on 
 the nether side of the windpipe. So great a rage I 
 had at his taking me foully that I knew not what I 
 did and as we fell I brought all my strength into play. 
 Though he fell on top of me and my breath was 
 gone, I knew that not death itself could have loosed 
 the clutch I put upon him. I saw as through a 
 mist the mouth open and shut hideously, the eyes, 
 wide with terror, come from their sockets and the 
 skin turn black almost as the beard that half hid it. 
 The hand upon my neck lost its sinew, the muscles 
 of the arm relaxed and the Spaniard dropped over 
 to one side nerveless and powerless though still 
 struggling against me. The fury did not die out of 
 me at once and it seemed as though my fingers only 
 gripped him the harder. Then, I know not what, 
 perhaps some weak and womanish pity at his strait, 
 4 49
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 caused me to loose my hold upon the throat, which 
 I might have torn out from his body as one would 
 unstrand a hempen cable. 
 
 God knows why I did this thing ! Perhaps it was 
 destiny that I should have spared him. In the light 
 of after events, it seems as though some stronger 
 hand than mine had set for us the life that fol- 
 lowed. Had I killed him this account would never 
 have been written, nor would I have gained the fur- 
 ther friendship of Mademoiselle. 
 
 But I would set all sail ere my anchor is well clear. 
 By all the rules of the game the Spaniard had given 
 me the right to his life. Would to God I had taken 
 it, even as he lay there prone and helpless. As it 
 was I stumbled to my feet and with Goddard and 
 Smith, stood waiting for De Baan to rise. At first 
 I had not noted the disappearance of his seconds, 
 for the terrible earnestness of the bout had blinded 
 me to all but the matter in hand. 
 
 In answer to my question Job Goddard said, 
 
 "Odds me ! It was about the buttock, sir, which 
 he said was done different in Spain. Mebbe I was 
 over-rapid in demonstratin' my meanin' an' view of 
 the question. But I did him no hurt, sir, curse me 
 if I did!" 
 
 The other man sat terrified in the shadow of the 
 foremast, but upon my suggestion he went to De 
 Bac,an, aiding him to arise and go to the cabin below".
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 following day we passed up to the city 
 * of Dieppe, and came to anchor in the river 
 of Arques without further mishap. I had seen 
 nothing of the Spaniard since the night before. I 
 could not wonder that he had not chosen to show 
 himself upon the deck ; if it were true that he had 
 bested all contestants at feats of strength, then 
 surely his defeat must have rankled in him. He had 
 probably no more desire to see me than I had to see 
 him ; but there was business to be done in the city 
 which concerned him and his exchange for the Eng- 
 lish hostages. 
 
 My arms and back were so sore with the straining 
 he had given me that it cost many an ache to bend 
 over into the hatchway. I felt in worse plight than 
 he, for further than showing a cloth about his neck 
 and a certain huskiness in the voice he gave no sign 
 of rough handling. He made no move to arise from 
 his stool as I entered the cabin. He turned his eyes 
 
 S 1
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 in my direction, looking sullen and angry as any 
 great bull. But it was not the imperious look he 
 bore after the sea battle ; it was rather the eye- 
 challenge of one man for another of equal station. 
 I marked with pleasure how his eye traveled over 
 me, and could barely suppress a smile. I had no 
 mind to bring about further trouble, but in spite of 
 good intention he took the visit ill ; the malice he 
 bore me and the hatred I bore him so filled his spirit 
 and mine that there was no place in either for ad- 
 miration of the prowess of the other. 
 
 " So, sir," said he, " you must seek to humiliate 
 me further." 
 
 " I make offense to no man, save that of his own 
 choosing," I replied. " I come upon the matter 
 of your exchange and liberation. In a short 
 time I go ashore to settle the terms of your 
 release ; so we shall be quits. To-night you 
 may go as you will without hindrance from my 
 people." 
 
 " I shall not leave you sadly, Sir Englishman," 
 growled he. " But mark you this, I am no weak- 
 ling enemy. You have bested me fairly, but for it 
 all I like you not. I hate you for your handsome 
 face, your sneaking air and your saintly mien. There 
 has been an account opened that cannot be closed 
 until one of us is dead. I will not die yet. One 
 
 day you shall fawn at my feet for mercy until the 
 
 52
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 fetters gnaw deep into your hide or the fire eats out 
 your heretic heart ! " 
 
 They were ill-omened threats. His manner was 
 in no way to be mistaken and I was in no humor to 
 be crossed by such as he. But seeing no good to 
 come of further conversation I turned upon my 
 heel and walked to the companion-way. 
 
 " I warn you now," he went on as I paused at the 
 foot of the hatch, " nothing in France can save 
 the Sieur de la Notte nothing not even in Dieppe. 
 I will seek you fair and I will seek you foul ; I will 
 take you fair if fairness offers ; but, fair or foul, I 
 will meet you when the advantage will not be upon 
 your side and so, good-by, Sir Pirato ! " I heard 
 him laughing hoarsely as I walked up the gangway. 
 Surely he was not a pleasant person. 
 
 By six o'clock in the evening my arrangements 
 with Captain Hooper's agent were made. In the 
 settlement the Spanish prisoners were to be ex- 
 changed for certain Englishmen and Frenchmen, in 
 all thirty in number. A purchaser found, the San 
 Cristobal was to be sold forthwith, her equivalent in 
 gold being transferred to me for Captain Hooper at 
 Portsmouth. It gave me great disappointment that 
 there was no authorized agent of Admiral Coligny in 
 the town, to whom I could turn over in bulk the 
 money in the closet in the cabin. The condition of 
 
 affairs being so uncertain and men so little to be 
 
 53
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 trusted, there seemed no other way but to carry this 
 money to Coligny myself. Accordingly I also made 
 arrangements through the agent to have this great 
 treasure converted into jewels that I might convey 
 it the more easily. My own seamen, save Goddard 
 and Salvation Smith whom I retained, were to be 
 set upon a ship sailing for Portsmouth in a few days. 
 The Sieur de la Notte and his family were safely 
 removed to rooms in the house of a Huguenot, 
 who could be trusted to keep counsel ; for in 
 Dieppe, though the followers of Calvin had assem- 
 bled in great numbers, there was even now danger 
 for noble fugitives. In the present condition of 
 matters of state, the Admiral, whose watchful eye 
 seemed to reach all France, might do nothing except 
 by subterfuge for his people ; and there were many 
 at court who bore La Notte so fierce a hatred that 
 the aid of Coligny was now impossible. The house 
 in which the unfortunate nobleman was quartered 
 lay in the Rue Etienne under the shadow of the new 
 church of Saint Remi. The city, topped by the 
 frowning hill and battlements of the great Chateau, 
 lay thickly to the left ; and down several turnings 
 to the right through the marts of the city was the 
 quay where the tall ships of the house of Parmentier 
 had for two generations brought in, each twelve- 
 month, the richest products of the East. 
 
 Thither, on the following evening, after my visit 
 54
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 to the shipping agent, I directed my steps. Al- 
 though I had a great treasure about me in jewels and 
 money, I was at a loss for a safer place and felt that 
 I might rest secure there until the morrow, when a 
 Protestant vessel would be sailing for the Seine. 
 I was going to leave Mademoiselle and my heart 
 was heavy. Diego de Bagan was loose in Dieppe, 
 and though at a disadvantage, I did not doubt 
 he would waste no time in learning the where- 
 abouts of every sympathizer in the town. Aye, and 
 every bravo of his creed who could be hired to do 
 his dirty work. As a matter of precaution there 
 came with me Job Goddard and Salvation Smith 
 who swung gleefully up from the counting-house 
 and landing place, buffeting aside the staid towns- 
 men and the seamen who were setting the supplies 
 upon the vessels of the fleet of Jean Ribault which 
 were to sail in a few days to establish the colony in 
 America. 
 
 Goddard and Smith I sent into a tavern near by 
 the abode of the Sieur de la Notte with instructions 
 to engage no one in conversation and to await my 
 coming. With the strongest admonitions to se- 
 crecy, I had told them of the jewels about me, of 
 my plans and of my suspicions ; for I wished, if 
 anything happened to me, that the Sieur de la Notte 
 should be informed. I knew these seamen devoted 
 to my interests; and the desire to aid me, I 
 
 55
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 fancied, had found no cause for abatement since 
 the struggle of the evening before with the Spaniard. 
 Of the things which happened in the cabaret and 
 of which I am about to tell, I afterward learned 
 from Goddard himself, whose resolution was a thing 
 of paper or of iron as he was in or out of his cups. 
 He differed from Salvation Smith, for there was no 
 hour, drunk or sober, in which that stalwart Chris- 
 tian would not vigorously assail the strongholds of 
 the devil. There seemed to be no tenet of the New 
 Religion which he had not at his tongue's obedience ; 
 and when he and Goddard were drunk together, the 
 exhortations of Salvation would reach a degree of 
 frenzy which for the time silenced even the profanity 
 of his companion. Quiet of common, his talk would 
 then become louder and more forward until there 
 was at last no opportunity for talk from others. 
 And as his speech grew louder, that of Goddard, the 
 blasphemer, would become more subdued, until, for 
 a time perhaps, but few words none of them of 
 saintly origin came from his lips. The torrent of 
 the discourse of Smith, halted for a moment, gained 
 by delay a stronger flow and burst forth the more 
 sturdily, until burnt up at last in the flame of its own 
 enthusiasm. Yet Job Goddard would not be denied 
 for long, and so ingenious were his powers that his 
 mutterings would at last resolve themselves into com- 
 binations of words so new and surprising that Salva- 
 
 56
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 tion Smith even was soon agape with something very 
 near to admiration. 
 
 Much of this must have happened after I left 
 them. In the hostel was a crowd of seamen and 
 broken down gentlemen. The swords of these cava- 
 liers were their only fortune, and they were about to 
 sail on the voyage with the Huguenot Ribault to 
 Florida. Many of them, as will be seen, I came to 
 know and so learned from them also of the things 
 set forth hereafter. They were for the most part of 
 a religious inclination, though not a few had no more 
 religion in their hearts than Goddard. They were 
 all reckless, and in one last drinking bout were taking 
 leave of home and France. The alicant had passed 
 but half a dozen times and Goddard had sat patiently 
 through a discourse from his companion upon the 
 lives of the martyrs until his flesh and blood could 
 stand it no longer. He lifted his pot and in a tone 
 of lusty confidence which might easily have been 
 heard from one end of the room to the other said, 
 grinning broadly, 
 
 " Bad eatin' and drinkin' to the Spanish, Jem 
 Smith ! Uneasy sleepin' and wakin' for King Philip ! 
 A cross-buttock and a broken head for Dyago ! And 
 a good fight at the last for our pains ! Drain it, lad, 
 you'll never have a better." 
 
 " Amen ! " said Salvation, piously. " And thanks 
 for the victory of the Griffin, Job Goddard. There 
 
 57
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 was never surer mark of His handiwork than yonder 
 cruise when the righteous were uplifted and con- 
 fusion came to the enemies of His Gospels." 
 
 " Amen again," said Goddard, " and be damned 
 to them ! " He rose to his feet and looking around 
 him clattered his pot loudly against the table. 
 
 " Look ye, lads, an ye like not barleycorn, a pot 
 of sack against the chill of the night ! An' if ye can- 
 not drink in English, I'll warrant your French throats 
 no less slippery from frog eatin'." 
 
 " Morbleu, non," said one, " I am as dry as the 
 main yard of the Trinity'' 
 
 " To the Great Griffin, then," said Goddard loudly, 
 " an' the good crowns the San Cristobal sells for, 
 with some for Bess and some for we ! Look you ! 
 See how they glitter less bright for the black head 
 on 'em, but welcome enough in the taproom where 
 with a whole heart we can drink confusion to the 
 Spanish king and every other sneaking cat of a ' 
 
 " Sh " said Smith in a low voice. He had just 
 reason enough to know that they were disobeying 
 orders. " For the love o' God stow your gaff, lad, 
 there are like as not some of the thumb-screwing 
 whelps even here." But the crowd of seamen were 
 amused at the Englishman and would not be denied. 
 They set their flagons down with a clatter to hear 
 Job Goddard, with the help of one of their number, 
 
 in a bluff, hearty way tell of the taking of the San 
 
 58
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 Cristobal. The story was strangely interlarded with 
 oaths and devout expressions, half French, half Eng- 
 lish, but all bearing the mark of approval among the 
 Huguenot company, who did me the honor to rattle 
 their pots again right merrily at the account of my 
 wrestling bout with the Spaniard. 
 
 Salvation Smith, enjoying in his own way the im- 
 portance of his friend and ally, who for once had 
 drowned out his own eloquence, cast aside all 
 caution and sought to enhance the effect of Job's 
 remarks by frequent and timely expressions of ap- 
 proval. He walked about, smiling broadly, causing 
 the pots to be filled as often as they fell half empty. 
 
 So intent was the crowd upon the performance of 
 the seaman Goddard and so wrapped up in their 
 drinking bouts that they failed to notice three men 
 who sat at a corner table sipping at their liquor. 
 All three listened intently to Goddard's tale and 
 once or twice looks of surprise passed between them. 
 As it went on they lifted their pots to hide their 
 lips and leaned well forward, whispering together, 
 then listening to catch the words of the seaman, as 
 his tongue, unloosed, swung merrily in the wind of 
 anecdote. 
 
 After a while when he paused for a moment there 
 was a commotion in another part of the room. A 
 slender spark of the company of Ribault, with a 
 well-worn doublet, but wearing a silver ear-ring, a 
 
 59
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 nicely trimmed beard and other marks of gentle 
 taste, was hoisted upon his legs and sang unstead- 
 ily a verse which in English goes somewhat like 
 
 this : 
 
 i 
 
 " Here's to every merry lass 
 Here's to her who's shy, sirs, 
 Here's an overflowing glass 
 To any roguish eye, sirs ; 
 Be she sweet or be she scold, 
 Be her temper warm or cold, 
 Be she tall or be she small, 
 Naught can we but love her. 
 A-dieu a-dieu 
 A-dieu, belle Marie-e ! 
 
 Be she stout or be she lean 
 Be she pauper, be she queen 
 Be she fine or be she jade 
 Be she wife or be she maid 
 Here's a toast to woman ; 
 Here's a health to woman ! 
 A-dieu A-dieu 
 Adieu, belle Marie-e ! " 
 
 The last two lines he sang in a melancholy drawl, 
 holding his pot up and looking at it with one eye 
 shut. This caused much applause and loud clap- 
 ping. To this he tried to respond with more spirit, 
 with a song and chorus which they afterwards sang 
 frequently upon the ships. It was very fine and had 
 a martial ring. 
 
 " I drink my wine 
 While others pine, 
 60
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 And toast a lady fair 
 Chorus : And toast a lady fair ! 
 
 And to the eyes 
 
 Of her I prize, 
 
 In Catharine's vintage rare 
 Chorus : In Catharine's vintage rare ! 
 
 I draw my steel 
 
 For woe or weal 
 
 With foemen of my mettle 
 Chorus : With foemen of my mettle ! 
 
 And teach the wight 
 
 Who fears to fight 
 
 To keep his blade in fettle 
 Chorus : To keep his blade in fettle ! " 
 
 When the refrain had died away and the French- 
 man had dropped back upon his bench, Goddard, 
 in a fine spirit of amity, jumped again to his feet, 
 trying to sing. He had no more notion of tune than 
 an anchor stock, but roared in an ear-splitting way : 
 
 "Then fill a rousing cup wi' me, 
 For there be naught to pay ! 
 And drink to wee-man as she be 
 From France to far Cathay ! " 
 
 He had reached a state of mind in which he 
 cared little enough for king, priest, or the devil, and 
 Salvation was in little better part, striving to preach a 
 sermon in French, of which language he had no notion 
 whatever. In the middle of his salty verse, Goddard 
 was set upon by several of the younger men and 
 lifted bodily upon the table. There he stood for a 
 
 moment swaying awkwardly from one foot to the 
 
 61
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 other, blinking at the light which swung to the raft- 
 ers a foot from his nose. 
 
 Then he shouted, 
 
 " Mounseers, my voice is like the run of the top- 
 sail haulyard pollys. I can't sing an' blood an' 
 ouns! I won't sing." 
 
 " Par la mort ! try it again, try it, mon ami ! " 
 
 " Non, mounseers, but by the sakrey blue, I can 
 keep a-givin' ye healths so long as ye can stand or 
 sit for the matter o' that." 
 
 " Bigre ! It seems true that this sailor-man has 
 a paunch like the great water duct of St. Michel. 
 But give us your toast. What is it, then ? " 
 
 " Yes, speak out, mon brave, some of us will un- 
 derstand you diable n'importe ! What is it ? " 
 
 " Ye can comprenay or not, but odds bobs! 
 Nay, Jem, I'll say what I like. There maybe trait- 
 ors among us; but, ventre blue ! I'm a free sailor 
 of Queen Bess and fear no scut of a Spaniard as 
 ever twisted a thumb-screw. The marrow-bones o' 
 the best ha' kissed the dust this many a time. An' 
 will again for English an' French, from this to Flor- 
 idy an' back agin." 
 
 Some of the more timid in the crowd looked 
 around half-fearfully and a warning " Sh ! " came 
 from the throats of some. 
 
 But Goddard was not to be daunted. He took a 
 
 swig from his pot and raised his voice, 
 
 62
 
 DIEPPE. 
 
 " Ye've started me now an' hear me out, ye shall, 
 ye maidens ye ! To hell with Philip ! I'll tell ye 
 why. Because there is money to be got in Spanish 
 ships. One day soon Jem an' me will sprinkle, 
 not hie coppers, but gold, lads ! Why, the San 
 Cristobal had more gold than ye'll find this side o' 
 Hesper-hades, with all ye'r talk o' Floridy. The 
 devil a better berth do we want than the Griffin. 
 Master Davy Devil hie can smell the gold 
 ten leagues at sea. An' so, here's that every 
 French hie captain may have the luck of Davy 
 Devil ! " 
 
 Here a whisp of a youth got up, drunk and quar- 
 relsome. 
 
 " Monsieur, the sailor," he said, " you speak much 
 of gold. You have hie captured many ships. 
 Why therefore do we drink s-sack ? " 
 
 Goddard put his hands to his hips and glared 
 down at the boy. First his brows met and he did 
 not know what to say. Then, as the humor struck 
 him, he burst into a laugh. 
 
 " We drink sack because 'tis good for the entrails 
 of hairy men. An' till you grow a beard, me son, 
 'tis plain enough suet should do for you. But, 'twas 
 a fair question. We drink hie sack because we 
 have no gold. But wait ! Wait all of ye another 
 day or so an* I promise the rarest in France to run 
 down ye're throats. Why, lads, hie Captain 
 
 63
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Sydney Killigrew hath upon his person in jewels the 
 
 finest hie belt o' treasure in all France, that " 
 
 He stopped and looked drunkenly from one to 
 another. He was dumb with horror at having told 
 the secret of Coligny's treasure. His hands fell to 
 his sides and the pot dropped to the table and floor, 
 breaking another as it fell. Then something flew 
 through the air crashing into the light and Goddard 
 fell to the floor. There was a skurry for the door 
 and the strange men who had sat in the corner 
 slipped out into the night and went running down 
 the street as fast as their legs could carry them. 
 
 64
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 reigned at the house in the Rue 
 Etienne. The Sieur de la Notte, sick at 
 heart and searching peace for Madame, had set 
 his mind upon going with Admiral Ribault to 
 Florida, in hope of escaping the persecution of those 
 who hated him at the French court. For my part, 
 since I had yet to perform my duty to the men who 
 employed me and must find Admiral Coligny at 
 Paris, it mattered little whether Mademoiselle were 
 in France or Florida. I would probably not see 
 her again in any event. Yet I could not forbear 
 asking to speak with her before the ships sailed 
 away. 
 
 When I reached the house she was with Madame 
 and could have but a word with me. She was, I 
 thought, a little haughty ; but none the less, she 
 graciously promised me an hour in the morning. So 
 I stopped below for two hours or more with the 
 
 Sieur de la Notte, telling him of my plans and arrang- 
 5 65
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 ing that I might have, through Ribault, two com- 
 panions under arms, to go with me and my sailors 
 to Paris. I also helped him in the disposition of 
 some of his own affairs, so that it was near midnight 
 when I left the house. I went straightway to the 
 hostel where I had left my seamen. 
 
 An account of the conduct of Smith and Goddard 
 at the hostel did not reach my ears until many days 
 afterwards when leagues at sea, with their con- 
 sciences purged and their minds cleared by the strife 
 of winds and seas, they came to me and told me 
 what had happened. 
 
 As it was, when I reached the door, the place was 
 reeking with the fumes of spilled liquor and prone 
 upon the floor lay Salvation Smith. Half across a 
 bench with a cut over his pate was Goddard, snoring 
 and swearing by turns. The keeper of the place, a 
 small, fat, greasy person, moved from the one to the 
 other, using all his arts to persuade them to leave 
 the place, with a frequent threat of calling the watch, 
 vowing that the town council would be upon him 
 and that the good repute of his house was gone for- 
 ever. Whenever he came near the one pr the other, 
 there would be an outburst of maudlin paths from 
 Goddard, who still held by the handle a drinking 
 pot, and made a play to strike with it at the French- 
 man as he approached. 
 
 I was in no mood to look upon the offense of my 
 66
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 henchmen lightly. I knew not what indiscretion 
 they might have committed, and bearing about me 
 the jewels I had received that day, I had no humor 
 to stay longer in so public a place where an unlucky 
 accident might rid me of both my money and friends, 
 to say nothing of employment. Yet I could not 
 leave them in this plight, for if found they must 
 surely have been known by De Ba^an and his friends 
 and ill treated, if not done away with. I first kicked 
 Smith, who seemed the least drunk, and then God- 
 dard ; bringing them both at last to a sullen sitting 
 posture, to the great joy of mine host, who saw at 
 last a chance of being rid of his troublesome guests. 
 When they saw it was I, they sobered for the moment, 
 and by shaking them and dashing water in their faces 
 I got them in some sort out of the door to have it 
 speedily shut to and barred behind us. 
 
 They were drunk as flying-fish and went reeling 
 from one side of the street to the other, Goddard at 
 last coming against a wall headforemost, so that he 
 fell in a heap and would move no more. Smith had 
 revived in the air and was fairly well set upon his 
 legs. But he stood by my side as I tried to lift his 
 friend, looking first at the ground and then at the 
 stars, saying foolishly many times over, " God help 
 us ! What have I done ! " to the end that I thought 
 he had lost his wits altogether. I questioned him 
 
 and bade him help me, but he stood there looking 
 
 67
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 like the fool that he was and offering no hand in aid. 
 Tiring at last of his gibberish, I fetched him a 
 cuff upon the head which brought him up into the 
 wind. And between us we got Job Goddard again 
 upon his feet. 
 
 The street now took a sharp turn down past 
 the Church of Saint Jacques and into a portion 
 of the town I had not entered before. The way 
 was very dark, the gloom being lightened but lit- 
 tle by the fluttering glimmer of a rush-light here 
 and there behind some half-closed shutter. The 
 streets were deserted, no sign of guards or soldiers 
 being heard or seen. We made no little commo- 
 tion as we shuffled down toward the port, for Smith 
 was staggering from this side to that and Goddard 
 lay upon my shoulder a dead weight, his feet scrap- 
 ing along upon the cobblestones as we went ! His 
 arm was around my back and neck and this may 
 have prevented my hearing the sound of footsteps 
 behind us. 
 
 For, of a sudden, there flew past my head a 
 stone the size of my two fists, which went against 
 a wall hard by and broke into a hundred pieces. I 
 turned just in time to note the bulk of a man pitch- 
 ing upon me in the starlight. He had me well off 
 my guard and caught me sidewise, so that I tripped 
 upon Goddard and we three went to the ground in 
 
 one snarling, struggling mass, kicking and rolling 
 
 68
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 about upon the pavement, he first uppermost and 
 then I. 
 
 There were others too, for I saw Smith strike out 
 and then go down with his man, struggling fiercely. 
 I had no wish to draw a weapon, for I still thought 
 them but common thieves and felt I might pro- 
 tect myself. But my opinion of my ability was 
 to be my undoing, as it has often been. At last 
 I shook myself free of this fellow upon the ground 
 and got upon one knee, when I saw two others with 
 bludgeons dancing about and aiming at my head. 
 Twice, thrice, did I catch stinging blows upon my 
 arms and wrists which were like to have broken 
 them, when another more strongly dealt than the 
 others, caught me 'full upon the bare head and I 
 knew no more. 
 
 ****** 
 
 It seemed hours, days and then weeks that I lay 
 in a hideous dream in which I knew not whether I 
 lived or was dead. I fancied I heard the voice of 
 Mademoiselle speaking to me and then there would 
 come the menacing laugh of Diego de Ba^an. I 
 dimly saw" flickering lights and felt the presence of 
 people about me, but there was such a ringing in 
 my ears that I could hear nothing. By and by my 
 brain was less clouded and I had a mind to open 
 my eyes. With the coming of consciousness there 
 
 was a great pain in my head, which from numbness 
 
 69
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 turned to burning and caused much anguish. But 
 I could now hear the sound of voices and I knew it 
 was no dream, so I gave no sign. Faintly I made 
 out a row of brown ceiling rafters, which seemed 
 to float here and there in a moving haze. I saw 
 uncertainly the wooden floor upon which I lay 
 stretched stark as one dead, and then discerned a 
 table at which sat several persons. A light burned 
 upon it, casting, as it flickered, great shadows 
 which moved unsteadily from wall to rafter and back 
 again. As I began to see clearly I made out one of 
 the men to be a priest. His cowl was pushed back 
 from his face and he listened to the man opposite 
 him, who was talking. 
 
 This man was bent forward over a parchment on 
 the table and he read portions of it to his compan- 
 ions. He had a high forehead and an imperious 
 air which carried weight with the others. But his 
 face was hard and cruel, and his mouth and nose at 
 the corners wore deep and ugly lines which looked to 
 have been seared in with an iron. When he smiled it 
 was as though he twisted his features unwillingly, 
 so unnatural did it seem. I marked all these things 
 as one sometimes will in moments of great tension. 
 I had good reason afterwards to learn that my judg- 
 ment was true. He was Pedro Menendez de Aviles, 
 the hardest man in all the Spanish marine, now but 
 
 just appointed Adelantado of the Floridas. The 
 
 70
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 face of the third man was turned away from me. 
 He was a big man and his shadow fell over me so 
 that I could make him out the more clearly. There 
 was no mistaking the easy set of the head and 
 shoulders as he lolled upon his chair, or the grace of 
 his limbs and body. He had not spoken ; but I 
 knew it was De Ba^an. 
 
 This for the first time brought me to my wits. I 
 knew not how long I had lain or where I was. It 
 was enough that I was in the hands of this Spaniard 
 and that my girdle of jewels and gold was stolen. 
 It tried me sorely to think at all, and with Made- 
 moiselle gone I hardly cared what might happen. 
 But I knew that my chance of escape, had I any, 
 lay in making them believe me still unconscious and 
 done almost to death. So I lay quite still with my 
 eyes half closed, fearing almost to breathe, and 
 straining my ears to catch every word of their talk, 
 which, carried on in French, now came to my ears 
 quite clearly. 
 
 " These Huguenots, you say, father, will go to 
 the River of May?" asked De Aviles. 
 
 " It is so reported in the town. They will sail in 
 seven small ships and will muster three hundred 
 men, with some women and many artisans bearing 
 everything necessary to form this colony." 
 
 "And the colony of Laudonniere, what of that?" 
 
 " Word has been received that there is mutiny 
 7 1
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 against the Commander Laudonniere, who is ac- 
 cused of many misdemeanors by those who have 
 returned. I am bidden tell you, by those who are 
 close in our councils at Paris, that you need fear 
 nothing from them." 
 
 " But they have a fort and are well provided with 
 munitions of war, we may not be able to strike 
 them separately. If they combine forces they may 
 even be too much for us ; for heretics though they 
 be these Huguenots are still very excellent fighters." 
 
 " Your Excellency knows best the qualities of good 
 men-at-arms. The Adelantado of Florida must not 
 be defeated. Though you and your people be Span- 
 iards, they are still Catholics and firm in the Chris- 
 tian faith. It is a sainted war which you are waging 
 and when you strike, the hand of God will be with 
 you. Therefore, I say, have no fear. For those who 
 have sent me to you know what they know when 
 they pray the Holy Virgin for your success." 
 
 I could hardly believe what I heard. Were there 
 bigots so base that they would destroy their own 
 people and their own nation ? And Mademoiselle 
 had gone with the Huguenots ! I grew weak again 
 and trembled from head to foot as one with an ague. 
 
 De Ba$an began speaking now and I nerved my- 
 self to listen. 
 
 "Your Excellency needs no information of mine 
 
 upon the designs of these French people in the ter- 
 
 72
 
 IN WHICH 1 LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 ritory of Spain. They will lose no time in setting 
 with fine skill upon the ignorant minds of the savage 
 peoples of those parts who otherwise may yet be 
 saved. Yet your Excellency should take no chances 
 of defeat." 
 
 Menendez was stroking his mustache. His eyes 
 glittered strangely. 
 
 " What would you advise, father?" he said. 
 
 " There is no way to stop or even delay this 
 Ribault," said the Jesuit. " There remains but to 
 petition the King to increase your force. 'Tis an 
 expedition," he laughed, " which is as good for the 
 soul as the purse and the body, and there will be 
 many to profit by it. But a few hundred more men 
 and three or four more ships will make you as secure 
 in your possessions as the most Catholic King him- 
 self in his throne and his people." 
 
 " There is much that is wise in what you say," 
 said the Adelantado, " but the King has no money 
 for this enterprise. The money which I have 
 secured has come from my own people of the Astu- 
 rias, and I know not whither to go for more." 
 
 De Bacan here arose from his seat and walked 
 cautiously to the door and window. I lay as one 
 dead, holding my breath in fear lest I should be dis- 
 covered. He came and bent over me for a moment. 
 It seemed an eternity, and I felt the look of his eyes 
 as they pierced me through and through. He seemed 
 
 73
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 satisfied with the scrutiny, for he went back to the 
 table ; putting both hands upon it, he leaned far 
 over toward the Adelantado. 
 
 " What would your Excellency do for one who 
 could find this money? " he said. 
 
 Menendez looked up, smiling his strange smile. 
 
 " You are eager, my friend," he replied calmly. 
 " It might be worth much or little, perhaps a 
 share of my profits perhaps nothing. But what 
 do you know?" 
 
 " It is for this I wished to see your Excellency." 
 He paused. " I have managed an affair of no 
 small profit," he laughed, " and I am no glutton." 
 
 Unfastening his doublet he unwrapped from 
 around his body the treasure of Coligny, and tossed 
 it upon the table. " There is enough for a thousand 
 men and more," he said. 
 
 The Adelantado undid the leather bands gravely, 
 while the eyes of the priest started almost out of 
 their sockets as the glittering stones tumbled out 
 upon the table. The Adelantado uttered an excla- 
 mation and the three of them sat there silent for a 
 moment, with their eyes shining like the wonder- 
 ful stones they looked upon. 
 
 The priest was the first to speak. " A thousand 
 men, surely ! " he said. 
 
 Then the Adelantado ran the jewels through his 
 
 fingers. He gloated over them fiercely, for in the 
 
 74
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 glittering faces of those little baubles he saw before 
 him the scenes of blood and persecution which were 
 to come. He saw himself master of all the great 
 domain that had been allotted to him and he 
 dreamed of conquests and treasures such as no man 
 had won since the beginning of the world. 
 
 He raised his head at last. " You have done well, 
 De Bacan," he said. " You have done well, my son. 
 You shall be my Captain of Camp. We will reach 
 an agreement upon your duties and profits without 
 difficulty. These jewels shall go with me to the 
 Biscayan ports and we will have a fleet and company 
 of men great enough to take the islands of Elizabeth 
 if need be. We will have galleons of a thousand 
 tons, the tallest that float and " 
 
 " But your Excellency cannot fail," interposed 
 the priest, who had been eying him narrowly, " to 
 give some tribute to the Church some tribute for 
 your safety ? " 
 
 " Yes, father. But for the present, as you can see, 
 we will need all of this treasure to prepare for our 
 journey, which indeed is as much for God as for the 
 King." 
 
 The Jesuit pulled the cowl up over his head and 
 turned upon De Bacan fiercely. 
 
 " You have told me, Diego de Ba^an, that you 
 have done this hulking English heretic to death for 
 the profit of your soul and the glory of the Church. 
 
 75
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 In this you have lied, I know now that he was set 
 upon because of a private quarrel. It is plain you 
 have taken him and his money unfairly. You 
 become a servant of the Evil One, a thief and 
 murderer, and should suffer the penalty of the 
 Church." 
 
 Both Diego and Menendez arose, uncovered their 
 heads, and crossed themselves. Then the Adelan- 
 tado leaned over and picked up three large stones. 
 These he extended to the priest. The cleric low- 
 ered his head to conceal his cupidity ; but took 
 the jewels quickly, putting them inside his gown, 
 mumbling the while some Latin words to himself. 
 " Absolvo te, my son," he said. 
 
 Then De Bagan put the rest of the jewels back in 
 the girdle and fastened it about him. 
 
 " This Englishman was a most comfortable prize," 
 he laughed. "It was a little quarrel of my own, father. 
 I confess it, yonder Englishman has caused me great 
 trouble since the taking of the Cristobal. There is 
 a lady and well, he was forever balking me and I 
 hated him. But faugh ! to-morrow he will be dead 
 and there is an end of the matter." The three of 
 them came over to me and De Aviles fetched me a 
 kick in the ribs. Had it been Diego, I must have 
 groaned outright, for De Bagan did nothing lightly. 
 But I lay quiet, and aided by the darkness escaped 
 
 notice. They took the light and went out through 
 
 76
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 the iron door, locking it behind them, and I heard 
 their laughter and jesting as they went down the 
 hallway and so out through a gate which must have 
 been at the end of the passage. 
 
 The sound of their footsteps had not died away 
 before I was upon my hands and knees groping my 
 way toward the window, through which stole a dusky 
 light. It was not until then that I discovered how 
 weak I was. My shirt and doublet were dank with 
 blood, for my head had been sadly cut ; and my 
 neck was so stiff I could scarce turn my head from 
 the one side to the other. I got up with difficulty, 
 but my head swam and I fell heavily to the floor 
 again. The room seemed to be pitching from this 
 side to that and the square of light where the win- 
 dow was swayed to and fro, sickening me at last 
 so that I lay still until I might gather resolution 
 and not again overdo my strength. My mind was 
 chaos. What had become of Goddard and Smith, 
 and how long had I been in this place ? I knew 
 not nor for a time seemed much to care. With 
 the weakness there came a feeling of indifference 
 and I was content to lie there, with no thought 
 for anything. But presently the faintness passed 
 and I began trying to unravel the skein of my 
 thoughts. 
 
 Mademoiselle had sailed with the expedition of Ad- 
 miral Ribault, and yet the Jesuit had said they would 
 
 77
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 sail on the morrow. They had then been delayed, 
 or else yes, it must be the night of the robbery 
 had not yet passed away. And with that I grew 
 more collected. Perhaps there was yet time to see 
 the Sieur de la Notte and the Admiral Ribault, and 
 warn them of this plot of the Catholics, the secret 
 of which had come into my possession. The Cath- 
 olics of Spain would destroy the Huguenot colony 
 and certain Catholics of France had connived at the 
 villainy. That was a great secret of State and surely 
 one to make the blood of any honest Frenchman, 
 whether Catholic or Calvinist, boil with shame and 
 anger. 
 
 Then, when I thought that it was through my loss 
 of the treasure of Coligny that this thing had come 
 to be possible, I was in great turmoil of spirit and 
 clinched my jaws fiercely as I searched in mind for 
 some plan to redeem myself. I tried to rise and' at 
 last got upon my feet with a great effort, and to the 
 table, where I limply hung. And Captain Hooper ! 
 What would he say when I went to him ? I had no 
 heart to think of it I knew him well. He would 
 ask. me why was I there to tell him of it ? Yes, 
 truly, I was out of employment. Fortune had smiled 
 too favorably upon me to smile for long. 
 
 I sat swaying there, trying to gather strength to 
 break out of this vile place, when I heard the sound 
 
 of whispering close at hand ; but whether it came 
 
 78
 
 IN WHICH I LEARN SOMETHING. 
 
 from inside or out I could not tell. If it were De 
 Bac,an, I resolved to dash upon him with a chair and 
 so, if I could stay upon my feet, perhaps gain the 
 outer door. I listened for a moment and then heard 
 plainly that it came from outside the window. I 
 crouched down below the jamb listening intently. 
 Then to my great joy there came a low whistle in 
 exact counterfeit of a call upon the Great Griffin. 
 
 My friends had not forgotten me then ! 
 
 My joy was so great I could scarce refrain from 
 shouting. But I found I could not even if I would. 
 I managed so to answer that they heard my whistle, 
 for there came an exclamation and a bulky shape 
 appeared at the bars of the window. 
 
 " Master Sydney, sir, are ye safe? " came in a half 
 whisper, and there was a world of comfort in the 
 voice. It was Smith ! And I reassured him in a 
 moment ; then managing to get the table over under 
 the window, mounted upon it and found my head 
 and shoulders just abreast of the sill. There were 
 heavy bars of iron before the window, but rough 
 and rusty to the touch. So Smith brought a piece 
 of timber, which he used as a pry, and with help 
 managed to snap and then bend a bar so that I 
 could let them haul me up and out through the nar- 
 row opening. But my strength had been sorely tried 
 and so it was some moments before I could stand 
 
 upright and look about me. 
 
 79
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 It was but a short time before the dawn. The Sieur 
 de la Notte upheld me on one side and 'on the 
 other was a tall man whom I knew not. He had a 
 beard reaching to his waist and gave several brisk 
 orders ; I afterwards learned it was Admiral Jean 
 Ribault. Several men went about the building, 
 knocking and seeking to discover if there were any 
 one within ; but the Admiral called.them back, bidding 
 them be quiet. Withal, being very weak, by great 
 effort I managed to tell them of the Catholic plot 
 and that the Spaniards would doubtless soon return 
 and it might be possible to recover the treasure. 
 
 This was as important for Ribault as it was for 
 me, for it meant much to the Lutheran cause. 
 But he would not have it so, saying Menendez 
 was well upon his way and letting me know, in 
 a sad way which I liked not in one of so fine a bear- 
 ing, that it would be unwise to foment trouble. He 
 believed in his strength and ability to hold the land 
 of Florida against all nations ; he wished only to 
 depart without molestation or hindrance. Of a 
 truth, I was so sick and weak that I knew not what 
 they did. My effort of mind had been too great, 
 for now that I was safe and had told my story, it 
 grew weaker and I could not think. They half 
 led, half carried me, to the Rue Etienne and there 
 put me to bed. 
 
 80
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 I AWOKE the next morning to find Mademoi- 
 selle standing by my bedside with a potion which 
 she bade me take. In a short while there came a 
 chirurgeon who looked at my head, bathing and ban- 
 daging it, to the end that in an hour or so I felt so 
 much better that I could sit upright and listen to 
 Mademoiselle as she told me of their plans. Surely 
 no medicine were so good for mind or body as the 
 sight of her as she moved here and there about the 
 room ; and when she brought me my draught and 
 leaned over to give it me, I found myself holding 
 the cup to my lips without swallowing, taking my 
 cure not through my lips but through my eyes. 
 
 Then says she, 
 
 " Nay, Master Sydney, you must drink it down. 
 It is not bitter." 
 
 No, it was not bitter. I wished that I might be 
 always ill. But she was not impatient. She looked 
 
 upon me with the eyes of friendliness and interest. 
 
 6 Si
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 What there was of coldness had disappeared from 
 her manner; for the fancies of such as she are en- 
 gulfed always in the instincts of womanhood. She 
 put her hand upon my wrist, with fine hardihood 
 counting the beatings of my pulse, her eyes cast 
 upon a minute-glass. Then she smiled as she found 
 that the fever was less, though for my part, from 
 the thumping of my heart, I could not see that I 
 was in any better case than I should be. 
 
 I had murmured but a word of thanks telling 
 her that I was better. Thus far I was content to 
 say nothing so long as she would only stay where 
 I might look at her. She, herself, was balm to my 
 wounds. But when she was about to leave the 
 room to tell her father that I had awakened, I called 
 to her. 
 
 " Mademoiselle, just a word. It is hard to say the 
 words of gratitude I would. I am but a yeoman of 
 Queen Bess, a sea-rover if you like. I am without 
 friends save yourselves, and without either money 
 or employment. In a few days or perhaps hours 
 you too will be gone. I shall never see you again." 
 I paused. " Otherwise I should not speak." 
 
 She looked at me curiously and then moved as 
 though to go, but I made a gesture which held her. 
 I knew not what had come over me. The words 
 rushed upon my tongue and I could not restrain 
 
 them. I was rough and brutal in my frankness. 
 
 82
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 But then what mattered it ? She was going to one 
 end of the world, and I to another ; and I wished 
 only that she should know that she should believe. 
 
 " Listen, Mademoiselle. I know that I am fit 
 only to serve and obey you. You are noble and 
 I whatever claim I have am but a loutish fellow. 
 Why I have the audacity to speak to you I do 
 not know, save that by kindness you have given me 
 that right. Listen you must. I love you, Made- 
 moiselle, I love you ! That is all." 
 
 She had stood facing the door, her hands before 
 her and her eyes cast down, quietly listening. But 
 as I went on her hands dropped to her sides, her 
 head lifted and her eyes, first mildly curious and 
 then indignant, flashed at me angrily. 
 
 " Stop, monsieur ! " she said, and so haughtily that 
 the blood went back upon my heart. She was no 
 small woman, but to me, unworthy of her, she 
 seemed in her pride and majesty to add to her 
 stature half again. She turned red and white by 
 turns, while her lips seemed to be seeking the words 
 with which to deter me. Yet I could not have 
 stopped any more than I could have gone to find 
 Coligny's treasure. When she spoke again, it was 
 with a coolness and precision, that chilled me to 
 the heart. 
 
 " Master Killigrew, however much we may have 
 
 been in your debt, you need make no doubt, you 
 
 83
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 are amply repaid. For shame, monsieur! To take 
 advantage of our pity and our friendliness ! It were 
 not difficult to see you are better. Adieu, monsieur ! " 
 And with this she opens the door and walks through 
 it, looking no more at me and bearing an expression 
 which I knew not, one in which pride and pity 
 seemed struggling forHhe mastery. When the door 
 had closed, I heard the sound of her feet running up 
 the stairs and then a door swung to with violence 
 overhead. 
 
 I was a great hulking brute, deserving but scant 
 consideration. I know not what it was that im- 
 pelled me to speak as I had done, a hand-pressure 
 on the Cristobal, her sympathy in my affairs or 
 something in the look she gave me when she stood 
 over me with the physic. But unused to soft words, 
 I could no more have restrained myself than I could 
 the seas which plashed the bows of the Griffin. 
 
 As it was, when she left the room all the light went 
 out from life. I only knew I could not stay longer 
 in that house. If I had forfeited the right to her 
 friendship, then I must go and at once. I could not 
 bear it that she thought of me as she did. If she 
 told the Sieur de la Notte, as she doubtless would, 
 and I should lose his good opinion too, then surely 
 I should be undone. I was unlucky, and what was 
 worse, a fool into the bargain. Getting up slowly, 
 
 leaning against the wall, I managed to put upon 
 84
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 me my clothing and doublet. I did not know 
 where I was to go. I could not go to England. 
 Nor to Captain Hooper's agent, I was ruined, and 
 could picture the face of that oily Frenchman as 
 I told him the jewels were gone. It would be 
 serious for me. It meant prison, at the worst ; at 
 the best, Captain Hooper's disdain. Of the two, 
 however, I think I feared the former least. I would 
 go I cared not whither, back to the house where I 
 had been confined perhaps, to see if Diego de Bacan 
 might not return ; to Spain perhaps in pursuit of 
 Menendez. I knew not. At last I stumbled to the 
 door of the room and so out into the passage, and 
 had but laid my hand upon the bolts of the outer 
 door when there were footsteps in the hallway and 
 I turned my head to see Mademoiselle coming 
 toward me. Her eyes were cast down, but as she 
 came near she lifted her head and extended her 
 hand as one man might do to another, saying, 
 
 " Forgive me, my friend, I did not mean it." 
 
 I held out my hand stupidly, looking at her and 
 replying, 
 
 " Ah, Mademoiselle, I have no further mission in 
 this house." 
 
 She clasped my hand strongly, leading me back 
 again into the room where I had lain. And there 
 was not strength to resist. 
 
 In a little while there came the Sieur de la Notte 
 85
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 to inquire for my health. He sat down beside me 
 and entered straightway upon the business he had 
 in mind. 
 
 " I have been thinking much of you, good Syd- 
 ney," he began, " and have come to ask your plans." 
 
 "You are very kind, monsieur," I replied as I 
 grasped his hand, " but I have no plans. If I can- 
 not replace or set finger upon the treasure which 
 was entrusted to me, I have no further hope of em- 
 ployment from my sovereign ; for she likes not men 
 who do not succeed. I shall wait here a few days, 
 when I will get upon the track of De Aviles, striv- 
 ing to do by secrecy what I might not accomplish 
 by strength." 
 
 La Notte shook his head. 
 
 " It will not do, mon ami, it will not do. I 
 know it, for the Admiral has just told me the state 
 of these affairs. The Catholics at the Court will 
 countenance this expedition and will hold Menendez 
 as safe in France as though he were in his own As- 
 turias. You may as well whistle for the jewels, Syd- 
 ney, for you will see them no more." 
 
 I sighed deeply, for I felt that what he said was 
 true. 
 
 "You yourself have heard enough to convince you 
 that all matters at the French court are not as they 
 seem. You will not succeed in any private under- 
 taking against Spain, sure of that you may be. 
 
 86
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 And, monsieur, you had better be bled by leeches 
 than by pike-heads for awhile. Listen to the Ad- 
 miral's offer. We sail on the morrow for the land 
 of promise, good Sydney, three hundred strong, to 
 build up a great Christian nation across the ocean. 
 Ribault has bid me offer you a commission as lieu- 
 tenant aboard his flagship, for he is short-handed 
 in officers and needs those who have a knowl- 
 edge of ships ; also he can employ any of your 
 men who have a taste for this venture in New 
 France." 
 
 I saw that he was trying to conceal what he had 
 done for me, under plea of his own advantage. I 
 could say nothing, but extended my hand and he 
 pressed it warmly. Mademoiselle had been sitting 
 by listening until then. Now as I looked at her 
 for half a sign she got up and busied herself prepar- 
 ing some medicine for Madame. 
 
 " Will you go, man ami? If you like it not per- 
 haps you may return upon the vessels when they 
 come again to France." 
 
 I was silent, looking still at Mademoiselle. This 
 time she turned and said quietly, 
 
 " It is a fine venture for a man of ingenuity and 
 daring." 
 
 What could I do? Everything else vanished be- 
 fore the thought that I was still in her favor and 
 
 that too in spite of what I had said to her. I would 
 
 8?
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 voyage of a verity to the ends of the earth with no 
 further wish than to be near her. 
 
 I said that I would go, and saw no more of Ma- 
 demoiselle on that morning. When I got a glimpse 
 of her in the afternoon she but nodded her head, 
 speaking not at all and taking so little notice of 
 me, indeed, that I might have been but a serving 
 man. 
 
 I wrote a long letter to Captain Hooper, giving a 
 correct report of all that had happened upon the 
 Cristobal and in Dieppe. I told him of the condi- 
 tion of affairs in France and how it was impossible 
 to recover what had been lost. I told him I 
 doubted not that these Spanish vessels would soon 
 set out for Florida, and that my chances for winning 
 back his esteem and any treasure or prize money 
 was better in Florida than in France. I wrote of 
 Fort Caroline, where the French would be found, 
 and saying that should he desire such a venture in 
 the Griffin, there would be honor and prizes in 
 plenty where the Spaniards put in. This I entrust- 
 ed through the Sieur de la Notte to the captain of 
 a vessel sailing for Portsmouth, who might be relied 
 upon to deliver it safely to the care of Martin Cock- 
 rem at the Pelican. 
 
 That much done, I felt relieved in mind, and when 
 Admiral Ribault came late that night, could dis- 
 cuss with him many details of the expedition. I
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 had then a chance to learn what manner of man I 
 was to serve. 
 
 He was tall and of a commanding presence. His 
 face was swarthy and marked by the crossing white 
 wrinkles of a man of the sea. His rather thin lips 
 were hid under a long moustache and his beard 
 reached quite down to his waist. His nose was big 
 and not ill formed, but it was in his eyes that one 
 noted the character of the man. These were gray- 
 blue and kindly. As he talked on, they flashed 
 keenly and one saw his power. It was not a strong 
 face, nor a weak one, but it showed him as he 
 was, an able and gallant seaman and gentleman, lov- 
 ing above all else his life, his Country and his God. 
 
 The next morning I awoke much refreshed, and 
 with the help of two lieutenants of Ribault, managed 
 in some sort to make my way down to the docks 
 and go to the Trinity, Ribault's flagship, upon which 
 I had been given my commission. I was still veiy 
 weak and could expect to do no duty for awhile, 
 but the breath of the sea as it swept up into the dip 
 of land, sent fresh blood pulsing through my veins 
 and gave me a new interest in the people about me 
 with whose lives mine was to be mingled for many 
 months. The most of that day I spent upon the 
 vessel's deck watching the final loading of stores and 
 learning the lead of the tackling. I could see the 
 
 six other vessels lying near us in the Arques, and I 
 
 89
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 marked that but four of them were of any consid- 
 erable size ; the others were small vessels of less 
 than half the tonnage of the Griffin, being sprung 
 high up in the stern, lacking her grace in run of line 
 and length and rake of mast. All of the ships were 
 well out of the water like the Cristobal and had a 
 great slant of after-castle, the topmost deck of 
 which sloped uncomfortably forward. But they 
 were staunch vessels for the country and time, and 
 with their armaments, which seemed very complete, 
 might be expected to make agood argument against 
 ships of the same metal. 
 
 But I liked little the temper of the company, which 
 to me seemed scarce suited to the kind of work be- 
 fore us. The cavaliers came aboard in twos and 
 threes, many of them of somber mien and habit, but 
 mostly poor gentlemen who had but this resource 
 left to them. Some were gaily attired and I marked 
 a curled moustache here, an ear jewel there, or a 
 ruff in the latest twist of fashion. 
 
 Nor were the seamen the honest yeomen of Eng- 
 land. They worked willingly enough, but they 
 danced and jested among themselves, laughing and 
 singing foolish songs like lads of ten years or there- 
 abouts. 
 
 " Body o' me, sir," said Goddard gruffly, " they're 
 ladies, every scut of 'em ! Blast me, ye can't make 
 
 a fightin' crew out of men as won't swear ! " 
 
 90
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 I smiled and mentioned Salvation Smith. 
 
 " Oh well, he's different, sir," he answered. " 'Tis 
 his principles, Master Sydney. That's all's the 
 matter with him. When he fights he's a-cursin' all 
 the time in his heart, I know, he couldn't fight, 
 else." 
 
 With regard to the company of adventurers it 
 made me feel no better to learn that there was an- 
 other to share my opinion. It was no child's play, 
 this voyage, on which we were going. It was work 
 for staunch-bodied men with big limbs and stiff 
 hands, and not the slender, pink-fingered gentlemen 
 I had seen thus far. When I thought that the safety 
 of Mademoiselle lay with the disposition of these 
 people I was more troubled than ever. 
 
 She came aboard late in the afternoon, and with 
 Madame and the Sieur de la Notte went at once to 
 the cabin. Soon Admiral Ribault came alongside 
 in his pinnace and signaled the fleet to get under 
 way. Amid the firing of cannon upon the shore 
 we passed out of the river on the ebb of the tide 
 and with a fair wind set the broad bows of the 
 Trinity squarely into the red path of light that 
 shimmered towards the sun, the color of blood. I 
 shuddered a little ; then laughed aloud at my woman- 
 ish thought. Surely, my illness had made me 
 weak indeed. 
 
 In a few days Mademoiselle came upon the deck
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 with Madame. I had grown so strong that I was 
 taking my day watches now. My pulses tingled 
 anew and my lungs drank their fill of the salt air. 
 The old love of the life was in me again. But I could 
 not make out the manner of Mademoiselle de la 
 Notte. Twice in the first week did Ijgo up to her 
 and address her, but I was so ill at ease and her 
 manner so distant that I turned away and sought 
 another part of the vessel. Then when she saw 
 that she had hurt me and that perhaps the difference 
 of ourpositions shethinkingme not to be of gentle 
 birth had gone more deeply than she had wished, 
 she called me to her and bade me place a stool for 
 her and one for Madame and wrap them in their 
 cloaks, talking cheerfully the while. This I did 
 silently, going then forward to my place of duty. I 
 had no wish to force my presence upon her and so 
 kept at a distance, speaking only when it was not to 
 be avoided. And yet my heart was sore that she 
 should treat me so. 
 
 Then there would come two or three of those be- 
 jeweled gentlemen ; who, recovered from their sick- 
 ness, stood by her side talking to her gaily after the 
 manner of the sparks at a levee, flaunting their fine 
 scented handkerchiefs. This she seemed to enjoy, 
 and made my cup of bitterness full to overflowing. 
 
 But by and by there came a change. One day, 
 
 the third week from Dieppe, while I was talking be- 
 
 92
 
 IN WHICH I FIND NEW EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 tween my watches with the sister of Lieutenant 
 Bachasse, Mademoiselle motioned that she would 
 speak with me. She dismissed those fine hangers-on 
 and asked me what she had done that I had treated 
 her in so ill a fashion. I said nothing ; for it did not 
 become me to cavil. She knew well why I had not 
 waited upon her, and why I would not speak. I 
 seemed to see it in the way she spoke ; and I learned 
 from that time what discernment a woman has upon 
 all matters which concern the heart of a man. 
 Things after that were better between us. By and 
 bye, no day passed that we did not talk together ; 
 sometimes in presence of Madame or Monsieur the 
 Vicomte, and sometimes alone. 
 
 Oh, the wonder of those days and nights upon 
 the ocean ! When the afternoon sun shimmered fair 
 upon the amber seas to the southward, and the sails 
 about us were picked out in silver against the purple 
 of the horizon, turning as the sun dropped down, to 
 ruddy gold and bronze and then fading away into 
 the gray softness of dusk ! And then, when the 
 gulls and dolphins ceased to play and the moon 
 came out, we would sometimes lean upon the bul- 
 warks, just she and I, looking down along the sides 
 to the bow-wave where the fire of the southern 
 waters turned the gray of the foam to soft glowing 
 flames which warmly kissed the ship and then danced 
 away like sprites into the darkness beyond. 
 
 93
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 44 It is an ocean of velvet, a fair ocean," she would 
 say softly. 
 
 " It is Heaven, Mademoiselle," I would answer. 
 
 We talked much of the things whi ch had been and 
 of those to come, and I told her the stories of far. 
 away lands that I had seen. She wondered greatly 
 at some of the things I knew ; and yet for all that 
 I felt at times as though I were but a child beside 
 her in every other thing save the mere buffets of 
 life. She was haughty no more ; for it seemed in 
 that gray immensity of murmuring sea and starlit 
 sky that all was equal between us, and that we two 
 were alone, close to our Maker. 
 
 94
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 A FTER many days there came, one afternoon, 
 ** loud and cheery from the fore-mast head, the 
 cry of " Land ! Land ! " Only one who has been three 
 months upon an ocean, unfathomable and limitless, 
 can know the magic of the word. The signals passed 
 it to the other vessels of the fleet, trumpets blared and 
 cheer upon cheer and song upon song echoed and 
 re-echoed across the water. Crew and passengers 
 upon the Trinity came tumbling up from below, 
 jostling and crowding one another in their madness 
 to be among the first to get a glimpse of their home 
 that was to be. Even those sick with the scurvy 
 and fever turned out of their hammocks and, climb- 
 ing to the deck, fell upon their knees to thank God 
 that the voyage was near ended. All thought of 
 savage Carib or more savage Spaniard was banished^ 
 for there to their gaze, shimmering purple under 
 the western sun, was their haven of refuge. They 
 stretched their limbs like people awaking from a long 
 sleep ; and, as the ship glided onward, leaned forward 
 
 95
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 upon the bulwarks as though they would leap into 
 the water. They strained to catch the first aromatic 
 breath of the pines in their nostrils and their tongues 
 clove to their parched and fevered mouths as they 
 sighed for the fruits which hung there beyond, lus- 
 cious and ripe for their plucking. 
 
 By sundown we had sailed into a little river. Here 
 was a fine sandy bottom, and we cast anchor for the 
 night. So impatient were the seamen and passengers 
 that some of them, not to be withheld, took one of the 
 pinnaces and went upon the shore. Ribault, after 
 warning them against the savages, consented to this, 
 and soon the beach was aglow with fires which they 
 lighted to keep off wild beasts; and parties well 
 armed went searching among the uplands for fruit 
 and game. Throughout the night we upon ship- 
 board could hear the seamen and cavaliers as they 
 laughed and shouted. At daybreak they came 
 aboard again, torn and bleeding from the thorns 
 and brambles, but happy as urchins. They bore 
 several large panniers of luscious wild pomegran- 
 ates of a small variety, and grapes of great size and 
 sweetness. 
 
 But the Admiral would not tarry here long. He 
 did not know how soon the Spaniards might be 
 coming, and he wished to learn what had happened 
 in his absence to Laudonniere, the Commander at 
 
 Fort Caroline. Many things had been charged 
 
 96
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 against that officer and Ribault desired to establish 
 the French Protestants firmly in their colony, and 
 secure them speedily from attack or molestation. 
 Accordingly the ships weighed anchor again and we 
 sailed up the coast to the River of Dolphins. This 
 had been so called by Ribault because of the great 
 number of fish of that name which disported them- 
 selves in its waters. 
 
 Seeing no sign of living persons we sailed still 
 further northward to the River of May, which we 
 reached on the 2Qth of August, 1565. The channel 
 of the river being narrow and the draught of the 
 large ships being great, we cast anchor at about half 
 a league from shore. 
 
 Ribault, anxious to communicate at once with 
 Laudonniere, immediately fitted out all the large 
 barges from the fleet and crowded crews into them, 
 fully armed and equipped. He knew not what might 
 have happened. I, being an officer upon the flag- 
 ship, went with him in the pinnace, and so we made 
 our way up the river. 
 
 At last we sighted a small headland or bluff which 
 rose abruptly from the water where the river narrowed, 
 and under its shadow we could just make out the 
 bastions of Fort Caroline. As we came near we saw 
 a great commotion upon the shore, officers running 
 out of the Fort brandishing their swords; and 
 
 two of the soldiers began casting loose a gun. Then 
 7 97
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 we knew that they took us for enemies of France. 
 A soldier ran down the beach and fired an arquebus 
 at us, but the ball went skipping along the water 
 and did us no damage. The Admiral, seeing that 
 they did not know us and thinking harm might en- 
 sue, hereupon stood up in the pinnace. We saw 
 one of the officers take off his morion and throw it 
 into the air with a shout of joy. Then there was 
 cheering, and we knew they had recognized the Ad- 
 miral. In a few moments, under the sturdy sweep 
 of the oarsmen, the barges grated upon the pebbly 
 beach and we tumbled out among those assembled 
 there. There was great joy among the young French 
 gentlemen, some of them running to the newcomers 
 and kissing them with great display of friendship 
 upon both cheeks. The cannon, which but a moment 
 before were to have been turned upon us, were fired in 
 salute and the air resounded with glad cries and 
 cheers. 
 
 There were many Indians of the tribe of the Chief 
 Satouriona upon the beach. Fine, straight-bodied 
 savages they were, painted in bright colors all over 
 the body and wearing only a breech-clout, and a 
 band around the head. They were most grave of 
 countenance and smiled little ; but very friendly, 
 crowding around the Admiral, bowing and touching 
 their heads to the earth, marvelling at the great 
 length of his beard.
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 I could see that the Fort was erected in a careful 
 manner though sadly out of repair. It was built in 
 the form of a triangle and surrounded by a trench, 
 the side toward the river enclosed with a palisade of 
 planks of timber after the manner in which gabions 
 are made. In the middle was a great court eighteen 
 paces long and upon one side of this, the " corps de 
 garde." Opposite to it, the living house. Laudon- 
 niere, asked us to his lodging-place and gave us a 
 wine fermented from the grape of the country, most 
 soothing to the palate and livening to the vitals. 
 
 Under the close questioning of the Admiral, 
 Laudonniere related the events of the past few 
 months, showing the sad straits into which his people 
 had fallen for lack of food and munitions. He told 
 of the mutiny of his men and how he had intended 
 entering two of his smaller vessels and returning to 
 France. The Admiral found that the charges against 
 him were untrue, and offered him a high command. 
 But Captain Laudonniere was disconsolate, saying 
 that his honor had been touched and that he must 
 soon return to France to defend himself against his 
 enemies. 
 
 We talked far into the night, Vasseur, Verdierand 
 De Brsac, three lieutenants of the garrison with 
 whom I had much talk, giving me a fair good idea 
 of the country and people. It seemed that Laudon- 
 niere had no need to have given up so easily. It 
 
 99
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 was hard to see how, in a country abounding in 
 animals good to eat, in fish and in fruit and corn, 
 they should have been reduced to such distress as 
 they were In. There are beasts of every kind, and 
 Sir John Hawkins has said that there are lions and 
 tigers as well as unicorns, but I saw none of these, 
 though there were crocodiles in great abundance. 
 
 Vasseur told me a habit of the natives who when 
 they travel have a kind of herb dried, which they 
 put in an earthen cup and set a-fire. Then they 
 suck the smoke of this through a cane or reed and it 
 has a strange and pleasing effect, satisfying their 
 hunger so that they can live four or five days with- 
 out meat or drink. Some of the company had come 
 to use this herb and had grown to like it well, though 
 at first it made them much inward discomfort. All 
 of these things are known in England now, for Sir 
 Walter Raleigh hath brought this custom of tobacco 
 smoking into the court. 
 
 In the morning the three smaller vessels of the 
 fleet came up, bringing the greater number of the 
 colonists, among them the Sieur de la Notte and his 
 family, and by the end of the day the rest had landed. 
 Rude sheds of cedar stripping were built and a toler- 
 able sheltered place was thus made to house the men 
 until better quarters should be provided. During 
 the first nights the women were given the barracks 
 
 of the company of Laudonniere, who, for the time 
 
 100
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 being, shared the lot of the newcomers. For Mis- 
 tress Diane de la Notte nothing was too good, 
 Rene de Laudonniere himself turning over to her 
 and to Madame two rooms of his quarters. After 
 seeing to their comfort I set about to aid in landing 
 the munitions of war. This was safely done by the 
 end of the second day and the new ordnance was 
 mounted upon the battlements which thus com- 
 manded the river for a great distance. The shed 
 now gave place to a stronger construction under the 
 bastions and all worked with so great a vigor that 
 new life animated the poor fort which but a few 
 days before had come nigh to being deserted. Never 
 had the prospects of the colony been brighter, and 
 it seemed as if at last Fortune was smiling upon 
 their efforts, which under careful management were 
 about to be crowned with success. 
 
 'Tis a strange thing how misfortune doth pursue 
 even when all else in nature seems to smile. It was, 
 I think, at midnight of the fifth day that the first 
 great shadow fell upon the luckless settlement. We 
 were sitting around the council table in the barracks 
 discussing the plans of Laudonniere for the exten- 
 sion of the colony. Ribault sat at the end of the 
 table, his brows knit in deep thought, his hands 
 clasped upon the table and his beard falling down 
 to his lap. He was much perturbed over a report 
 
 which had come to him that two sails had been 
 
 101
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE 
 
 sighted far out to sea just as the night was falling. 
 From time to time he would nod to one or the other, 
 but he spoke little. At his right were Laudonniere, 
 Vasseur, Verdier, the Swiss, Arlac, Ottigny, and 
 Satouriona the great Carib chief with whom the 
 Admiral was bent upon making a friendship. At 
 his left were Saint Marie, Yonville and La Grange. 
 Yonville was speaking of the magic mine of gold 
 and silver that La Roquette had found which would 
 yield ten thousand crowns apiece for every colonist 
 and fifteen hundred thousand crowns for the King. 
 The Admiral listened gravely, but he was a practical 
 man and had no such flighty notions as these young 
 gentlemen. 
 
 I tired at last of listening to their vaporings and 
 moved to one of the casements where I sat listening 
 and looking out into the night, drinking in the per- 
 fumes of the forest which the breezes of the sea were 
 wafting toward me. Outside all was quiet save for 
 the call of a night bird or the cry of some beast of 
 prey as it prowled on its midnight hunt. The rain 
 had fallen so that the odor was almost overpowering, 
 and it was damp out toward the sea, where the 
 clouds hung heavily with but a slight break over- 
 head. There was a glimmer here and there from the 
 water under the bastions. Down near the river's 
 mouth I fancied I could see the twinkling of the 
 
 lanthorns upon the Trinity as she swung to the tide ; 
 
 102
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 but the ships were almost too far away for that. 
 My thoughts turned to Diane and I wondered 
 
 But as I looked into the distance toward where 
 the ships should lay, there came suddenly two flashes 
 of light, one beside the other, like lightning and yet 
 not to be mistaken. I started, with an exclamation, 
 straining my eyes, my heart beating furiously. 
 Then clear and distinct as though but half a league 
 away there came the sound of cannon shots ! 
 
 Ribault and his officers sprang to where I stood, 
 breathless, all a-fever with the excitement of the 
 moment. They had not long to wait. For again 
 the flashes came, by twos and threes, and then by 
 broadsides, the echoes coming up the river like the 
 roaring of distant thunder. There was commotion 
 outside and the sentry opened the door crying 
 " The Spaniards ! The Spaniards ! " 
 
 The drums beat to arms and most of the soldiers and 
 the women too rushed out into the courtyard, where 
 they ran hither and thither asking questions which 
 no one could answer. The Admiral commanding 
 silence, mounted with Ottigny and Laudonniere to the 
 battlements where he listened and watched intently 
 for some minutes. He knew the serious import of 
 those sounds and what they might mean to the 
 ships lying out there, under-manned and unprepared 
 for battle. He knew too that the sentry had said 
 
 the truth when he uttered the fear that was in 
 
 103
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 his own heart. The Spanish fleet had come to 
 Florida ! 
 
 Ribault came down from the battlements and 
 without more ado ordered all his seamen and offi- 
 cers to the four smaller ships at anchor in the river. 
 To the landing place we ran in great haste, stop- 
 ping only to seize armor and weapons. In half an 
 hour our little vessels were sailing down toward 
 the mouth of the river. No one of us spoke, but 
 we stood along the bulwarks listening to the sound 
 of the cannon. It was more distant now, and 
 from its direction we knew that the three larger 
 ships ^were making out to "sea. Should we be in 
 time? 
 
 In a moment the lookout upon the fore-castle of 
 the Jesus came running aft and reported that there 
 were sounds ahead close inboard. We listened in- 
 tently and in a moment heard the sound of oars 
 grinding violently in their irons and the swash of a 
 ship's boat through the water. A voice shouted 
 hoarsely across the water the words " France ! 
 France ! " Our men stood crooked over the bul- 
 warks, their weapons at their shoulders, trying to 
 pierce the darkness, and soon we could just make out 
 a gray shadow bearing directly upon us. There was 
 great tension as she drew nearer and the gunners blew 
 their torches, ready to blow her out of the water at 
 
 the first sign the least suspicious. Slowly she drew 
 
 104
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 alongside and we saw that it was a barge of the 
 Trinity. An officer came hastily over the gangway. 
 It was Bachasse, a sub-lieutenant. 
 
 Ribault went to him, and the soldiers crowded 
 around. 
 
 " Is it the Spaniards? " he asked. 
 
 " It is, your Excellency," replied Bachasse shortly. 
 He was stout and of a brusque manner as brave a 
 seaman as ever stood his watch. 
 
 " They came upon us late this afternoon, in five 
 ships," he said. " Captain Bourdelais wished me to 
 report that we were not prepared for battle. Half of 
 our crews are at the Fort." He paused. 
 
 " Go on," said Ribault, sternly. " Tell me all and 
 omit nothing." 
 
 " It was dark before they came upon us in earnest, 
 our men were waiting at their guns. There was a 
 trumpet from the Spanish flagship. Captain Bour- 
 delais answered from the Trinity. We saw lanthorns 
 and a figure upon the great vessel and we heard a 
 strong voice say : 
 
 " ' Whence does this fleet come ? ' 
 
 " ' From France/ Captain Bourdelais replied at 
 once. 
 
 " ' What are you doing here ? ' 
 
 " ' We bring soldiers and supplies for a fort which 
 the King of France has built and for many others 
 which he will soon build.' "
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " ' Are you Catholics or Lutherans ? ' said the 
 voice. 
 
 " ' We are Lutherans ! we are Lutherans ! Who 
 are you ? ' 
 
 " ' I am Pedro Menendez, general of the fleet of 
 the King of Spain. At daybreak I will board your 
 ships and every heretic shall die ! ' 
 
 "Then our men broke into laughter and jeer- 
 ing ; ' You are cowards,' they shouted, ' come at 
 once.' 
 
 " Then they came down upon us. Captain Bour- 
 delais ordered the cables cut, for we were at a disad- 
 vantage. All of the ships put to sea. My Captain 
 has sent me to you. They fired upon this boat but 
 we escaped. They are now fighting upon the sea 
 and this is my report." When he had finished he 
 bowed and stood silent. 
 
 The Admiral stroked his beard. The worst had 
 happened and he saw that it would be war to the 
 death. He told Bachasse to order his men upon deck 
 and to make his boat fast to the stern of the Jesus. 
 Then they came up carrying one who had been 
 killed. So we sailed on down to the mouth of the 
 river. 
 
 We saw no more gun-flashes and only now and 
 then could we hear a sound far out to sea which told 
 us where the ships were sailing. I doubted not that 
 
 it was wise of Captain Bourdelais to slip his cable 
 
 106
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 and run for the open ; with a good wind he might 
 escape. By and by we heard no sounds at all. 
 
 The Admiral was for going in pursuit of the flying 
 ships, but called a consultation of his officers in the 
 cabin and they advised against it. Fort Caroline 
 would be without vessels or men to protect it, and 
 the Spanish fleet might sail up within range and 
 batter the bastions down. Their counsel at last 
 prevailed, and at dawn the soldiers were landed upon 
 the beach. The Jesus and three other vessels cast 
 anchor in an arm of the sea behind the beach, broad- 
 side on, so that the soldiers might be protected by a 
 brave cannon fire. Then the bowmen and arque- 
 busiers dug into the sand, making trenches in which 
 they might find protection from arrows and small 
 pieces. 
 
 These were moments of great anxiety. It was 
 not until the sun had mounted well into the sky 
 that some sentinels who had been watching down 
 the beach, reported a sail coming up with the brisk 
 wind. By ten o'clock she was in plain sight and 
 from her great bulk we made her out to be the 
 Spanish flag-ship San Pelayo. She could not have 
 been less than a thousand tons burthen ; and came 
 beautifully, sailing outside the outer bar just beyond 
 the range of our long pieces. She wore three yellow 
 streaks along her sides where her gun tiers were, 
 
 and her sails, crossed with great red stripes and bars, 
 
 107
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 never spilled a cupful as they bellied out into the 
 wind and bore her onward, though she was dipping 
 and pitching in the chop as she went by. Her 
 bulwarks gleamed in the sunlight with the lines of 
 polished helmets ; and though I had no spying-glass 
 I fancied that high up near her lanthorns I could 
 make out the Adelantado and by his side the stal- 
 wart figure of Diego de Bagan. I bit my lips and 
 hoped they might try to make the entrance of the 
 river. 
 
 But they threw the ship up into the wind, where 
 she courtesied disdainfully, and then a scornful puff 
 of smoke came from her side and a shot struck in 
 the first line of surf. She hung there a minute and 
 then squared away down the beach again. The 
 Adelantado was discreet as well as valiant. Late 
 in the afternoon three other sail were sighted, 
 and it was soon seen that they were French. At 
 sunset they were near enough and a boat put off 
 from the Gloire, Captain Cosette himself coming 
 ashore through the surf to make his report. He had 
 followed the Spaniards to San Augustin and had 
 seen that they had landed their stores and negroes 
 and were rapidly entrenching themselves. 
 
 Many of these facts have been set forth in the 
 writings of the Captain Laudonniere, and of Challeux 
 the carpenter ; and some stories have been written 
 
 by the Spaniard Barcia and by Mendoza, the priest. 
 
 1 08
 
 WE REACH THE NEW LAND. 
 
 Yet it is proper that everything bearing upon the 
 events which are to follow should be known to all 
 Christians, that they may rightly judge between these 
 people and us. 
 
 109
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 AFTER waiting all night and part of the next 
 day we returned to the Fort, leaving a guard 
 upon the beach, with cannon to assist the ships 
 should they be attacked. 
 
 That night there was a council of war. Laudon- 
 niere was sick in his bed, so we went to his chamber, 
 standing and sitting at the bedside. There were La 
 Grange, Sainte Marie, Ottigny, Visty, Yonville, De 
 Bresac and others. The Admiral spoke boldly and 
 at some length. He outlined his plan, which was 
 nothing less than an immediate attack by sea upon 
 San Augustin, before the Spaniards had time to 
 well entrench themselves against attack. His eye 
 flashed as he spoke and he was good to see, for 
 there is naught so fine as the light of battle in the 
 eyes of a man of years. The younger men were 
 with him body and heart, for the very boldness of 
 the plan was to their liking. 
 
 When he had finished, Laudonniere answered, 
 no
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 favoring the plan of remaining at Fort Caroline to 
 fortify it against attack. La Grange and Sainte 
 Marie got upon their feet and spoke briefly to the 
 same effect. They all said that having lived in 
 these parts for nearly two years, they were better 
 qualified to speak of these things ; they thought it 
 dangerous to venture upon that coast in the month 
 of September or October, for the storms came with 
 terrible swiftness and devastation. 
 
 Ribault reproved them for their timidity, asking 
 whether they were valiant sailor-men of France or 
 dogs of Spaniards? Then he read a letter from 
 Admiral Coligny which he took to be an order to 
 attack this same Admiral Pedro Menendez if he 
 ventured within the dominions of New France. By 
 sea, the distance was short and the route explored. 
 It was the proper strategy. With a sudden blow 
 we would capture or destroy the Spanish ships, and 
 master the troops on shore before their companions 
 upon the sea could arrive. 
 
 Laudonniere, having been superseded in his com- 
 mand, had no actual control in the matter, and 
 though the Admiral spoke kindly to him and to the 
 other officers, the orders were at once issued for the 
 expedition. In order that there might be no possi- 
 bility of miscarriage, the most of the available men 
 of the Fort as well as of the ships were to be taken. 
 Not only were all the officers and soldiers of the 
 
 in
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 new expedition to go but also La Caille, Laudon- 
 niere's sergeant-major, his Ensign Arlac, De Bre"sac 
 a friend of La Caille, Ottigny, La Grange and the very 
 pick of his men. 
 
 This was little to my liking. With these men 
 gone and Laudonniere ill, the Fort lay practically 
 at the mercy of the enemy, were they Spaniards or 
 Indians. The Sieur de la Notte would come upon 
 the Trinity in spite of all that I could urge, for 
 though not born to the command of men, he had a 
 love for play with the steel and went where he felt 
 his duty strongest. 
 
 I could not conceal my fears, even from the 
 Vicomte de la Notte. All that was for me in this 
 world would be left behind in a crumbling fort with 
 no one to defend. Of those to remain, but seventeen 
 men of Laudonniere and nine or ten of Ribault were 
 in condition to bear arms, and some of these were 
 servants, one of them being the Admiral's cook and 
 two others his dog-boys. There was an old carpen- 
 ter of threescore named Challeux, two shoemakers, 
 an old cross-bow maker, a player upon the spinet 
 and four valets a beggarly array of fighting men 
 surely to defend the one hundred and fifty women, 
 children and camp-followers the Admiral would 
 leave behind ! I went to him, but he would not 
 listen to me. His mind was made to carry out all 
 
 these plans, he said ; and so I left him. La Grange 
 
 112
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 and Ottigny went to him again ; but we saw that it 
 was useless. I then sought Madame and Mademoi- 
 selle in their chamber in the living quarters. 
 
 We had only a short time, but Mademoiselle and 
 I went out upon the bastion and stood by the 
 breeching of one of the cannon, looking out to sea. 
 The air was close and sultry and not a breath stirred 
 the trees to the back of us or rippled the surface of 
 the river that flowed, deep and sluggish, below. The 
 leaves, half turned in color and wet by a rain-storm 
 during the night, hung sere and motionless. The 
 standard above our heads hung closely about the 
 staff, drooped and faded. The ships in the river 
 were shaking out their sails, which fell heavily and 
 hung from their yards in straight and listless folds 
 to the deck. The men moved down from the Fort 
 to the boats as though they had no joy in the under- 
 taking. There was no gleam upon their breast- 
 pieces, for the sun did not shine that morning, and 
 never the rollicking song that means so much to the 
 man-at-arms. I was in no cheerful disposition, and 
 there was a reflection of my mood in the manner of 
 Mademoiselle. 
 
 " There is no great danger," I began, " and we will 
 return within the week. I have asked your father 
 to stay, as he can be of no great service in aculverin 
 fight, or a fight of ships. But he will go." 
 
 " If there is a battle," she smiled, "it were difficult 
 8 113
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 to keep him where the women and children are. He 
 hath ever given a good account of himself." 
 
 " Yes, Mademoiselle, but he should not go." 
 
 I said it in a tone so convincing that she looked 
 at me to get my meaning. I had not meant to be- 
 tray my uneasiness to her, but with her woman's 
 wit she guessed my thought. 
 
 " You are thinking of us," she said quietly. 
 
 I did not answer. I looked down at the ground, 
 tapping my boot with my scabbard. 
 
 " I know not what it is, Mademoiselle, but my 
 mind is deep in melancholy." 
 
 She looked across to the pine barrens, sighing. 
 
 " It is the dying of the year or some movement 
 of the elements," she replied. 
 
 " Yes, doubtless that is it." 
 
 And then we both sat silent again. 
 
 " Mademoiselle, you know that Don Diego de 
 Bac,an is there," I said at last, pointing to the south- 
 ward. " If anything should happen that we do not 
 return so soon as we expect, promise me that you will 
 yourself cause a private watch to be kept at the gates 
 of Fort Caroline. If there are signs of attack, go at 
 once with Madame to the woods. Forgive me, 
 Mademoiselle, for asking you to bear a part of my 
 uneasiness, but there are not many wise heads at 
 Fort Caroline." 
 
 She smiled a little at my eagerness. 
 114
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 " I have no fear of Diego de Ba^an, or Menendez 
 de Avils," she replied, " but I will do as you wish." 
 She then took from the breast of her gown a straight 
 dagger, long and fine. As I looked at it a chill 
 went over me and I held up my hands before my 
 eyes. 
 
 " Mademoiselle ! Mademoiselle ! " I cried in 
 anguish. 
 
 She held the weapon poised a moment on her 
 finger-tips looking at it strangely, then slowly set it 
 in its sheath and returned it to her breast. I looked 
 her in the eyes and they were calm. I knew that 
 she would do as she meant. She stood straight as 
 any one of Satouriona's warriors, smiling bravely 
 at me, and I wished that I might take her in my 
 arms and tell her all that I would before we parted. 
 I looked up at her, my hands trembling to touch her, 
 my eyes wide with adoration ; and something came 
 over her then that she knew how deep I loved her. 
 For a great tear came to her eye and trickled down 
 upon her cheek. But she brushed it away brusquely 
 with the back of her hand. She thrust her fingers 
 toward me, turning her head away ; and I pressed 
 them to my lips, kissing them blindly blindly 
 many times. 
 
 " God bless you, Mademoiselle ! " I murmured. 
 
 Then I left her. That was the memory of Diane 
 de la Notte I carried out to sea. 
 
 "5
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 We entered pinnaces at about four of the afternoon 
 and put out across the bar for the Trinity, which, 
 swinging wide at her anchorage, rolled upon the 
 glassy water, light as a feather. For the cargo was 
 out of her and she sat high and proud, for all the 
 world like a great swan. There was no air stirring 
 and the surface of the sea was like oil, I felt again 
 the same ominous foreboding of impending evil. 
 There had been a storm somewhere, for the waves 
 rolled in and burst with a roar upon the beach below 
 us. It was choppy over the bar, but beyond a 
 wetting we got upon the ship safely enough. I liked 
 not the looks of the sky and sea. Overhead the 
 clouds hung dark and heavy, for though 'twas a full 
 hour before sunset the sky was so gloomy that all 
 the lanthorns below were lighted. We could see all 
 around the horizon, for the air was most clear and 
 the blue black line of it came strong against the 
 coppery glow of the heavens to the east and south- 
 ward. The sand upon the shore gleamed white by 
 contrast against the dark green of the pines beyond, 
 which cut across the sky-line so black that you could 
 see with distinctness each particular needle and spur. 
 The thunder of the surf was loud above the dip and 
 murmur of the ship, and to the southward along the 
 coast as far as the eye could reach the white lines 
 of froth, growing smaller and smaller in the distance, 
 
 rolled in from the outer bar. 
 
 116
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 It was no pleasant berth for a ship of our size 
 upon a lee shore. She could not go into any of the 
 rivers as the Pearl and the Jesus could, and I was 
 for putting to sea at once, where in the open we 
 could clew up everything and run for it if a storm 
 were brewing. The Admiral and the Captain Bour- 
 delais were upon the after-castle in conversation and 
 looking at the sky or up the river toward the Fort, 
 where the Captain La Grange, with one of the vessels 
 of Laudonniere, still tarried. It was plain to be seen 
 that they liked the looks of the weather no better 
 than I, for in a little while orders were passed for- 
 ward to secure everything for sea, and the anchor 
 was hove up to a short cable. Before dark La 
 Grange appeared, and as a light breeze had sprung 
 up, signals were flashed and we put out to sea under 
 all plain sail. As soon as the sheets had been 
 trimmed aft and the course had been set down the 
 coast, I took a lanthorn and lay below decks with 
 one of the midship's men of the watch to see that 
 all was secure in the hold and cabins. 
 
 When I went under the half deck and opened the 
 hatch to the quarters of the men, a cloud of blue 
 smoke rolled out and I thought there must be a 
 fire. There, upon a sea-chest, sitting most disconso- 
 late, was my Englishman, Job Goddard. Around 
 him in a half-moon was a crowd of the French 
 
 bowmen and arquebusiers holding their sides and 
 
 117
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 laughing at his plight. For while I looked he put 
 his hand upon his stomach, retching and groaning 
 like a person ill unto death. 
 
 "Why, how now, Job Goddard," I laughed for 
 the ship was pitching " is this your maiden 
 voyage ? " 
 
 But Goddard only bent the further forward, and 
 the bowmen laughed the more. At this I feared 
 'twas serious, for Goddard was no man to be laughed 
 at by any Frenchman. 
 
 I went over to him and clapped my hand upon 
 his shoulder. " Chut, man, " said I half angrily, 
 " what is it ? Speak up ! " 
 
 And with that he turned toward me the sorriest 
 look and wryest face I have ever beheld upon mortal 
 man. But he made no sign that he heard me or 
 indeed that he was aware of my presence, only grip- 
 ping his middle and groaning the louder. I made 
 a shrewd guess that 'twas no vital sickness that had 
 come upon him, and remembering how I had once 
 before seen a man cured of some such an ailment, 
 without further ado I fetched him a resounding 
 whack upon the thigh. , 
 
 I had not counted upon so speedy a recovery, for 
 I had scarce time to spring behind him when he flew 
 into the air and in the very thick of the Frenchmen 
 striking this way and that with feet and hands, 
 
 until two of the arquebusiers measured their length 
 
 118
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 upon the floor and the rest of them were flying in 
 all directions before the fury of his onslaught. 
 Unable longer to restrain myself I burst into a fit of 
 laughter, which even my sense of authority could not 
 withhold. 
 
 It was not until then that Goddard espied me. 
 His countenance fell and he looked around him as 
 though to gather his wits. But in a moment he 
 walked over to his sea-chest, and I saw that he had 
 been sucking upon one of these tobacco reeds which 
 Vasseur had described to me. He looked at the 
 packet and bowl a moment stupidly and then, with 
 a sudden motion, dashed them upon the deck, where 
 they broke into a hundred pieces. 
 
 Then and not until then would he speak. 
 
 " Blow me, sir," said he, " if I bean't sick at me 
 stomick." The expression of his face at this unac- 
 customed sensation was so comical that I could not 
 blame the Frenchmen, and I laughed as loud as the 
 best of them. 
 
 The next morning when within but two leagues of 
 San Augustin the wind fell again to the same dead, 
 sluggish calm of the day before, and we could make 
 no progress ; but plain to the naked eye behind the 
 sand spit at the entrance showed the vessels of the 
 Spaniards, where they had anchored to receive us. 
 
 The weather by now was growing thicker and 
 
 thicker, and in an hour we saw that a squall would 
 
 119
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 strike us. We had barely time to get our canvas in 
 when down it came with great force and away we 
 rode trying to bear up against it. Close as we hauled 
 we could not get to the harbor and give battle ; 
 and so the Admiral, seeing that some of the smaller 
 vessels would be blown ashore, signaled for all to 
 follow, and under storm-sails stood off until the 
 tempest should abate. Had we held on so close to 
 that lee shore some of our vessels must surely have 
 fallen into the hands of the Spaniards. 
 
 But the storm showed no sign of abating. Before 
 noon the wind increased to such a force that the 
 vessels could wear but their very lightest canvas ; 
 and heavy gusts of wind came now and then, in which 
 those sails cracked and strained, the ship groaning 
 like a thing in pain. 
 
 Bourdelais stood upon the poop glancing first at 
 the slatting canvas and then at the Spanish vessels 
 within the harbor, growing every moment more in- 
 distinct in the wrack and mist under our lee. De 
 Brsac, who had stood fingering his sword-hilt im- 
 patiently, awaiting the beginning of the battle, had 
 railed so openly at the Admiral's decision to put to 
 sea, that he had been sent below, like a sulky boy, 
 to recover his usual tepor. Salvation Smith had 
 stopped reading to Job Goddard from the " Martyrs," 
 his accustomed relish before going into battle and 
 sat moody and dispirited in the lee of the barge in 
 
 120
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 the waist, while his companion swore softly to him- 
 self. 
 
 I doubted not, it was a wise decision to put to sea, 
 but to me it seemed a bitter thing to be forced to 
 turn aside from a battle which meant so much to us 
 all. If Ribault himself had any doubts as to his de- 
 cision, he did not show them ; for he paced up and 
 down the quarter-deck, his calm demeanor setting 
 a worthy example in forbearance to the younger and 
 less moderate among us, who were anxious to be up 
 and at our enemies, and found small pleasure in a 
 sailing drill upon the ocean when other and more 
 troublous business might have been doing. 
 
 The next day the wind went down. From green 
 the sea had turned to gray. But the waves did not 
 break in masses of foam. They boiled along, churn- 
 ing and seething as though disturbed by some mighty 
 current beneath. Only the crest, in a wall of amber 
 thin as parchment, was tossed up to curl and break 
 in a jet of spray ; and broken lines of gray swayed 
 and rolled athwart the trough where the foam had 
 been. The clouds from brown had turned to a heavy 
 blue, the color of a Spanish blade. They hung low 
 and menacing, while great fingers of them curled and 
 twisted like furies, or shot out in long lines here 
 and there to be torn to pieces and carried in shreds 
 down to leeward. 
 
 For six days this weather continued. There was
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 no great danger to the ships so long as it blew no 
 harder. The Admiral was running around this 
 mounthsoun, as he called it, which came up from 
 the south. Could we but go through it, all danger 
 would be past ; but in this sea it would have been 
 destruction to some of his fleet to have hazarded an 
 approach to San Augustin again. We could get no 
 sight of clear sky ; but by the drift and speed I made 
 it that we had gone three hundred leagues or so to 
 the north and into the Mares' sea, as it has come 
 to be called. 
 
 Here we saw no longer the great rollers of the 
 coast, for the wind now blew fitfully from the east 
 and the waves ran first in one way and then in an- 
 other. The sky lightened a little and the Admiral, 
 thinking the storm had gone out to sea, shifted his 
 helm and put about again. 
 
 The Sieur de la Notte, who was chafing under 
 this delay, could hardly restrain his great anxiety. 
 The Spaniards had seen us struggling in the face 
 of the storm and might conceive the bold project 
 to attack Fort Caroline before the ships returned. 
 The very thought of it filled my heart with dread, 
 and I could not forbear speaking of it to Ribault. 
 
 That was the only time I had ever seen him angry. 
 He flashed upon me, his features distorted with rage. 
 He had seized a pin from the rail and I thought for 
 
 the moment he would strike me with it. 
 
 122
 
 WE PUT TO SEA. 
 
 " You Anglais are always meddling," he shouted. 
 " What have you to do with this command ? " 
 
 But I did not move. I looked at him squarely 
 and some one took the pin away from him ; then he 
 went below. 
 
 It was plain to see, none the- less, that the situa- 
 tion of the French and the Spanish had changed. 
 Here were we, many leagues upon the ocean, at the 
 mercy of the winds and seas ; while the Spaniards, 
 our deadliest enemies, outnumbering us two to one, 
 were ashore, and but two days' march from all we 
 had in New France all the most of us had anywhere 
 upon the face of the earth ! 
 
 Would we never come to land again ? And, 
 Mademoiselle ! 
 
 I dared not think ! 
 
 123
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE HERICANO. 
 
 WE were sailing toward the shore again, but 
 the wind had gone down and the Trinity 
 moved sluggishly enough through the heavy swells, 
 making scarce a league an hour. But this was a 
 humor of the elements and meant nothing or every- 
 thing. In those latitudes a ship-master should ever 
 be in a plague and torment. 
 
 It was three weeks that we had been upon the 
 sea, when one night, at the beginning of October, 
 four of the ships still being in company, there 
 broke a storm, the equal of which I have never 
 had the ill-fortune to behold. And it was after- 
 wards told me by Indians of Emola that never had 
 there been known such a tempest upon that coast. 
 
 The Lieutenant Bachasse had the watch on deck. 
 I was standing by his side. Suddenly far down on 
 the starboard quarter we heard a roaring like that of 
 the surf upon the shore ; only it was a hundred times 
 greater and had in it something more ominous and
 
 THE HERICANO. 
 
 terrible. The sky was black as soot in that direction, 
 and though we peered through the darkness we could 
 see nothing there. More and more distinct it grew, 
 and then we could make out a line of white growing 
 more plain with each second. Bachasse was giving 
 some hoarse orders to have the sails and yards low- 
 ered, when the Admiral rushed from his cabin clad 
 only in shirt and breeches. 
 
 " Dieu nous benisse ! " he shouted. " It is the 
 hericano ! Set her stern to it, mes gars, for your 
 lives ! " 
 
 I knew what he meant and rushing to the star- 
 board tiller rope, caught the slack from the hand of 
 the man who stood there and ran it through the 
 pulley with all the strength and quickness I could 
 muster. I jammed it far over and hung on like death. 
 
 Amid the deafening noise, with the ripping and 
 slatting of the sails, the threshing of the ropes and 
 pollys, and the roaring of the sea above it all, I could 
 not think. I hung blindly to the tackle, loosing and 
 easing her as she felt the helm. I saw the main top- 
 sail which had been reefed down, torn out of its ropes 
 and go flying entire like a great bird in the air, where 
 it vanished in the wrack and mist. Then the faces 
 blew out of the lanthorns, hitting and cutting us like 
 needles, and we were in darkness. I could dimly 
 make out the figures of the Admiral, Bourdelais, and 
 several others as they hung to the tackling at the 
 
 125
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 mizzen. I saw them put hand to mouth as though 
 shouting, but could hear no sound other than the 
 thundering of wind and sea. 
 
 The first shock had caught the ship fairly upon 
 her stern. Her nose had gone well down into the 
 smother, for I felt the poop rise high in the air as 
 though she were going all way over. Then she 
 fell back into the depths with a blow that seemed 
 to shake loose every joint and elbow in her hull. 
 A wave many feet high dashed over, washing for- 
 ward into the waist the man at my side and carrying 
 overboard everything that was not lashed to the rail 
 or mast. One of the lanthorns came down with a 
 crash, just missing me where I swung to the tiller- 
 polly, and swept down the slant of the after-castle, 
 carrying away the hand-rail of the mounting ladder 
 and vanishing into the quarter-deck. 
 
 The ship swayed and yawed frightfully from this 
 side to that. It was a moment fraught with dread- 
 ful anxiety. The great tiller was smashing into the 
 bulwarks and pounding back against the tackle, 
 and it seemed for a moment as though the ship 
 would fall into the trough. With great difficulty 
 I reached the larboard tackle and hand over hand 
 gathered the slack of it in until both gearings 
 pulled alternately so that she seemed to be going 
 aright. These tackles I passed through a ring-bolt 
 
 to ease the strain, which pulled me this way and 
 
 126
 
 THE HERICANO. 
 
 that like a rope yarn. It was desperate work keep- 
 ing the feet ; for with the great seas coming aboard 
 over the quarter and the swaying of the top hamper 
 from side to side I should have been thrown over- 
 board a dozen times but for thegripe upon the tiller 
 tackle. From the trough, the ship with a sickening 
 motion rose high into the air as though shot from 
 a saker ; and then the deck fell away under the feet as 
 she was thrust forward by the mighty rush of wind 
 and wave behind her. Those great leaps were twice 
 the length of the Trinity herself, for we could not 
 have been going at a less rate than fifteen leagues an 
 hour. Before long there was a great crash up aloft 
 and the fore topmast was carried away, bringing down 
 the fore and main top gallant yards. There came 
 a pounding that jarred the ship grievously, but by 
 God's Providence the wreckage tore away and went 
 by the board. 
 
 And yet it was most wonderful ! I strained and 
 sweated at the tiller, all hot with the work, though 
 the spray was cutting my face like hail and I could 
 feel the sting of the rain-drops even through my 
 doublet. We were going to the westward now 
 to Fort Caroline perhaps, and I cared not how 
 hard it blew. The spirit of the storm entered into 
 me and I was drunk drunk with the speed and 
 motion, and mad with the struggle. The strain 
 
 upon endurance was great; but there came a 
 
 127
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 feeling of the glory of it, and as I fought on I 
 prayed that no one might reach me. I set my teeth 
 till my jaws throbbed and throbbed again, while my 
 eyes watched the glow of the mass of foam forward 
 as the water dashed up and over the bows, at times 
 completely hiding the forward part of the ship. 
 
 I do not know how long I struggled there alone. 
 It may have been ten minutes it may have been 
 an hour. But by and by I made out several figures 
 crawling along the larboard bulwarks, seizing hold 
 upon any rigging that came within their reach, 
 They were the Admiral, Job Goddard and one other. 
 When they could stand upright, Goddard and a 
 seaman took hold upon the tackles, thus relieving 
 me of a part of the strain. Then, in a while, Ba- 
 chasse came up from below, saying that the ship 
 was taking water both forward and aft and was 
 creaking piteously. 
 
 Matters were bad enough, for we could not be 
 far from the coast. Unless the wind veered to the 
 north, nothing could save us from the breakers. 
 The topsails had been blown to ribbons and the seas 
 would have set us on our beam ends or the wind 
 would have overset us completely had we tried to 
 put the ship on the wind. And so we flew on, the 
 Trinity leaping every moment nearer to her death, 
 the waves dashing over and around her, sure of their 
 
 prey. 
 
 128
 
 THE HERICANO. 
 
 Goddard swinging to his tackle leaned over till 
 his mouth was next my ear shouting, 
 
 " 'Tis a fine speed for enterjn' Paradise, Master 
 Sydney ! " 
 
 All the night long we stood there, having now 
 and then a relief of four men upon the tackles, the 
 officers for the most part moving at their places of 
 duty and saying what they could of good cheer to 
 the men. The Sieur de la Notte came up toward 
 dawn and asked Captain Bourdelais what the 
 chances were. He being a person of few words 
 replied shortly, " The ship will be upon the beach 
 in three hours." 
 
 Never had I seen the ocean wear so frightful a 
 mien as when the long night came at last to an 
 end. There was a gray waste about us and one 
 could see no color anywhere ; the ocean was like 
 the dead ashes of a fire. At night we had not 
 been able to see ; we could only feel the great mo- 
 tion, and accustom ourselves. But by light of day 
 the Trinity seemed but a speck upon those waves. 
 At one moment, high as our top-hamper was, upon 
 all sides we could see nothing but great walls of 
 water, tumbling down upon us ; the next we would 
 look over abysses which were bottomless, out across 
 a waste of foam which seemed to mingle and war 
 with the cloud flakes that fell down upon it. 
 
 Among the soldiers there was great fear; for they 
 9 i 2 9
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 had no stomach for such business as this. Even the 
 seamen, many of them hardy in service, had lost 
 their wits completely. Once when a wave had come 
 aboard an old boatswain dashed terror-stricken into 
 the half-deck and fore-castle shouting, 
 
 " The cabin is stove in, we are sinking ! " and 
 three arquebusiers crazy with fear jumped overboard. 
 One of the fine gentry of the cabin, with a satin 
 coat, came running wild-eyed from below and falling 
 upon his knees threw his hands in the air raving that 
 should he reach land he would be no more a Luther- 
 an, but a good Catholic, as he always was. 
 
 Providence intervened, for a sea struck him fairly 
 in the face and he, having no hold by reason of his 
 hands being up was overset backwards and van- 
 ished with a shriek. Salvation Smith disappeared, 
 and came upon deck again dressed in a suit of black 
 which he had taken from some half-dead gentleman 
 in the cabin, " to go before the Holy Trinity in a 
 fitting manner," as he solemnly said. Another sea- 
 man, getting most drunk upon eau de vie ran amuck 
 with a pike, maiming and hurting several. 
 
 It was about two hours of the morning watch when 
 the waves seemed to grow suddenly less in length ; 
 and though the wind still roared as fiercely as ever, 
 and the foam flew by us in scattering flakes or 
 lashed furiously against the masts and shrouds, it was 
 plain to be seen we were coming into the shallows,.
 
 THE HERICANO. 
 
 The Trinity moved more steadily, and that showed 
 the better the great speed at which we were making 
 for the beach. The wrack and the spume hid every, 
 thing ahead, but I thought in a moment I could mark 
 a white jet here and there which showed where the 
 breakers were. Bourdelais saw them too, for he 
 rushed to the tiller-tackles. The Admiral stood at 
 the break of the poop, calm and quiet as though at 
 a sailing drill, ready to set the bows straight for the 
 beach when the end was near. The tackle crew were 
 straining at the tiller watching the yawing of the 
 ship and the motions of the hands of Bourdelais as 
 he gave the course. 
 
 Suddenly out of the mist ahead I saw a line of 
 white, leaping and writhing as far as the eye could 
 reach to starboard and larboard ; and then another 
 beyond it, rolling onward. We came up to them 
 and were soon in the midst of the seething, churn- 
 ing mass of white as the Trinity went pounding over 
 the outer bar. She hung there a moment, reluctant ; 
 and then dashed forward again like a poor desperate 
 creature hunted by the hounds, with a great strain- 
 ing leap. Everything was white about us now, and 
 we had barely time to note the yellow strip of the 
 beach under the bows, when with pitiful tremble 
 and a quiver that went through her, bow and stern, 
 the poor ship took her death blow with a dreadful 
 crash and brought up hard and fast upon the sands.
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The white tongues of surf licked her sides greed- 
 ily, and sea after sea made clean breaches over bows 
 and waist as though impatient to engulf her. So 
 fairly and fast had we struck that the waves which 
 followed us did not at first swing her broadside to 
 the beach. But at last the drag of the wreck of the 
 spars to larboard, added to the stress of the wind, 
 pulled her around and we swung high up completely 
 wrecked. 
 
 We were in bad case. Now we could plainly see 
 the line of the beach with its backing of brown sand 
 grasses and here and there a patch of dark where 
 the gnarled firs and bay trees grew sparsely in the 
 dunes. 
 
 The wrack and spray were flying thick, and the 
 great waves behind drove completely over the ves- 
 sel, wedging her farther up and making her destruc- 
 tion more certain. Yet one thing we noted. There 
 were no rocks or reefs ; only the long line of gently 
 shelving beach. It seemed that with care we might all 
 be saved ; but there was not a moment to be lost. 
 Bachasse went below again, with a carpenter, and 
 taund the hold turned into a small sea, which had 
 flowed over the provision lockers and buried them 
 under six feet of water. The surges were washing 
 this way and that and seemed like to rend the tim- 
 bers apart. Already a sea, larger than the others, had 
 
 torn off one of the quarter galleries, and this wreck- 
 
 132
 
 THE HERICANO. 
 
 age had floated up on the beach, where it lay in the 
 drift of the spent sea. 
 
 No boats could swim in that surf. So a most 
 fearless young Frenchman, called Brunei, sprang 
 into the waves with a rope about his body and 
 struck out for the shore. It was not far to the 
 shallows, and but for the anger of the waves it 
 would have been an easy passage. We watched 
 the swimmer borne along ; now he was carried ahead 
 shoreward in the very cap of a wave, and then he was 
 swept back in the hollow toward the ship. It was a 
 fine struggle. Twice he disappeared, and we thought 
 he must have gone ; but in a moment a great wave 
 took him and bore him well onward in its topping 
 of foam. Then he was up to his shoulders in the 
 brine, fighting desperately for a foothold. Soon we 
 saw him rise and work his way to the dry beach, 
 where he fell and lay exhausted. 
 
 But after a little space he rose, waving his hands, 
 and ropes were attached to his line. These Brunei 
 hauled ashore and made fast to trees among the 
 sand hills. Over these other men went, hand over 
 hand ; and soon two pollys with their tackling were 
 traveling back and forth carrying the company 
 ashore, many of them bearing their armor and accou- 
 trements. 
 
 The work had been done none too speedily. A 
 dozen or so of the company remained on the ship
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 when we heard below decks the creaking of the tim- 
 bers as the bolts pulled out and split them apart. 
 Captain Bourdelais now urged the Admiral to go 
 ashore ; he would not, saying that none should leave 
 after him, a matter which Bourdelais and Bachasse 
 disputed. There they stood with their hands on 
 their hearts, all three bowing to one another as 
 though at some fine levee of the Court. I had no 
 humor for this business, for 'twas no place for foot- 
 scraping. I was minded to get ashore without fur- 
 ther ado, and so sprang to the tackle, which I hitched 
 about my body. I had no more than done so when 
 there was a great crashing and the deck suddenly 
 fell away under my feet, throwing me into the sea. 
 
 134
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 DOWN I went, the water roaring about my ears 
 and my body pulled this way and that by the 
 undertow which swept me fiercely up and down. I 
 opened my eyes, but the surf was full of foam and 
 sand, so I closed them. I felt that I was being borne 
 out to sea, and scarce had the mind to continue the 
 struggle. Then came a sudden wrench. For a mo- 
 ment I thought I must have been crushed among the 
 timbers, and to this day have often wondered that 
 it was not so. But the strain was steady and then 
 relaxed and I remembered the rope which I had put 
 about me and knew it was the taughtening of the 
 tackle about my shoulders. As my body touched 
 the sandy bottom, with a mighty effort and springing 
 upward I reached the surface, bewildered and all but 
 exhausted. About, in all directions, were tossing 
 pieces of the wreckage. I reached a spar with dif- 
 ficulty and to it clung, warding off meanwhile as 
 
 best possible the planks and gratings which were 
 
 135
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 dashing all around. I saw five or six men floating 
 near and among them to my great joy marked the 
 figure of the Admiral, clinging to a spar. He saw 
 me at the same moment and feebly raised a hand 
 in acknowledgment. Fearing he might lose his 
 hold, and watching my chance, I swam to him and 
 set him astride the yard. He seemed to have no 
 will or power of his own and I thought he must have 
 been badly injured. 
 
 "Are you much hurt, monsieur?" Tasked him 
 while I struggled to raise him. He made no great 
 effort to aid me and would have toppled over again 
 had I not held him firmly. 
 
 " I do not know, my friend," he replied, " and I 
 care not." 
 
 Then I discovered there was a cut upon the back 
 of his head, which was bleeding freely, dyeing his 
 linen and doublet a sombre hue and marking in 
 greater contrast the pallor of his face. 
 
 " Be of good cheer," I said as cheerfully as I 
 might, " we will be ashore in a moment, sir." By 
 the tackle about me, we were presently hauled 
 through the surf and reached the shallows, where a 
 dozen arms plucked us from our hazardous hold 
 and landed us high upon the beach. 
 
 The perils of the last two days, ending in the po- 
 sition into which we were thrown, had taken my 
 
 thoughts from the desperate fear at my heart. 
 
 136
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 Until then until we were surely wrecked and saw 
 all destroyed before our eyes, we had hoped at least 
 to get back to Fort Caroline before the Spaniards 
 could attack. I made no doubt they would do that 
 at the earliest moment if indeed they had not done 
 so already. 
 
 My God ! For the first time the horrible chances 
 came upon and overwhelmed me. Wrecked and 
 ruined upon an unknown and barren coast with the 
 Indians on one side and the Spaniards perhaps 
 barring our way to Fort Caroline and Mademoiselle ! 
 I was weak and could not bear to think more. The 
 horror of it overcame me ! I rose to my feet and 
 strode up the beach like one distraught, breasting the 
 flying sand and peering fruitlessly through the mist, 
 vainly searching for some familiar mark to judge of 
 our whereabouts. The motion of struggling against 
 the wind seemed to lessen the dreadful ferment of 
 mind ; and bare-handed and worn as I was, no wish 
 remained except only to press onward to Mademoi- 
 selle, or learn that she was safe. Once above the 
 roaring of the storm I heard a sound like the cry of 
 a woman and, with heart a-leap started running 
 with all my might. But it was only some shrill 
 creature which swirled near on the wind, uttering 
 its storm-cry. On I struggled, heat and fever mak- 
 ing riot of thought, until I fell again exhausted to the 
 beach. I remember closing my eyes, but the eye-
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 balls swam in a red mist and burned so that I opened 
 them again. Then I seemed to sleep and dream. 
 I saw dimly a woman seated at a table in a room. 
 Back of her and around her were many men in armor, 
 and their hands and faces were streaked with the red. 
 It was Mademoiselle ! By her side, leaning forward 
 toward her, was a man, his eyes swimming as he gazed 
 and his white teeth gleaming hatefully through his 
 beard. He had a mug upraised, from which the 
 liquor was spilling about as he pledged her, laughing 
 coarsely the while. I could hear him too ; for there 
 was a gruesome reality about it. The others watched 
 amused. He reached toward her, and I saw her 
 shrink to a corner, away. He came again. She took 
 a dagger from her bosom. Then drew herself up 
 cold, white, and set, the weapon in both hands at 
 her heart. No one moved. They stood, those men 
 in armor, their hands raised, like statues. There 
 was silence, deadly and oppressive ; and I was dumb 
 too and could make no sound. Then everything 
 grew red again and I saw no more. In my agony I 
 dug my nails deep into the sand and I cried aloud, 
 calling to God. It was not so ! It could not be so ! 
 I was mad ! Yes, yes, I knew that I was mad, and 
 that comforted me. 
 
 By and by it was a long while for the clouds 
 had broken and the light of the sun had gone high 
 
 in the heavens I grew better and stronger and got 
 
 138
 
 WHAL BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 upon my feet. Cold and wet, the wind cut sharp as 
 a knife, but the fever had gone, and I laughed 
 aloud to think of the fool I had been. The situation 
 was hopeless enough, but we were strong men, many 
 of us bearing weapons and armor, and much might 
 be done. When the storm abated the other ships 
 would put in and take us aboard. All would yet be 
 well. Even if the ships did not come we would 
 make a forced march through the backwoods, per- 
 suading friendly Indians to guide and aid us. We 
 might not be far perhaps only half a dozen leagues 
 from Fort Caroline. 
 
 I went back down the beach the wind at my back, 
 warming with the new impulse until I was soon run- 
 ning again. I found I had gone near a league to the 
 northward, and it was many minutes before I was 
 back among the company. They had moved behind 
 the sand dunes the better to find shelter from the 
 wind. Fires had been kindled and around these 
 they huddled wretchedly, drying their clothing. 
 There was nothing to eat save a few biscuits which 
 had been washed up in a cask, and these were salt- 
 soaked and unpleasing to the taste. Some of the 
 men had gone down the beach, where they found 
 some ledges of moss and rock and brought back a 
 few shell-fish. These they ate raw from the shells ; 
 but I was not hungry and they seemed unsightly to 
 me, so I could find no stomach for them.
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 When I came up La Caille, the sergeant-major, 
 approached. 
 
 " Well, sir," he asked, " what do you find ? Is 
 San Augustin to the north or the south ? " 
 
 " To the north, I should say. But there is noth- 
 ing but sand and sea so far as the eye can reach." 
 He turned to De Bresac gloomily and together 
 they walked in the direction from which I had 
 come. 
 
 Admiral Ribault sat upon the sand, a rag binding 
 his temples, his head bent forward upon his breast, 
 the very presentment of misery. I went to him and 
 tried to say a few words of good cheer. But a deep 
 melancholy had settled upon the man, and he looked 
 down at the sand, saying nothing. I could see that 
 he was in no condition to speak upon any subject. 
 I felt, God knows, keen as he the desperate plight 
 in which we found ourselves. Yet, now that I had 
 come to myself, I knew that sighing would not 
 mend the matter and so went among the officers and 
 cavaliers for counsel. These I found to be in as 
 grievous a spirit as their Admiral. Broken in spirit 
 and sore in body, they felt horribly the loneliness 
 and the failure at the very beginning of a project 
 into which they had ventured all. By and by, Job 
 Goddard and Salvation Smith, who had gone down 
 the beach on a voyage of discovery, returned to the 
 
 camp. They had come upon two Indians and learned 
 
 140
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 that San Augustin was fourteen leagues to the 
 northward. 
 
 " I bade them stay with us for dinner to-day, Master 
 Sydney," said Goddard, cheerfully, " but they had 
 no stomach for truffles of shell-fish and wet biscuit. 
 The heathen scut ! They fled to the woods as though 
 the fiend was after them. Salvation Smith fired at 
 them with an arquebus, but they vanished among the 
 trees unscathed. Salvation has a better knowledge 
 of the pike than of the arquebus, sir." 
 
 That apostle of the Martyrs stood by, looking 
 ruefully at the weapon he held in his hand. 
 
 " True, sir," said he at last, " 'tis a toy for women 
 and lads. Give me a pike or a shaft and a good yew- 
 bow and I warrant our invitations will not be so 
 scorned another time." 
 
 We were to the southward then ! That was no 
 pleasant information, for Menendez lay between us 
 and the River of May ; and the Indians, doubtless 
 those of Outina, at war with the friendly Satouriona, 
 would lose no time in letting the Spaniards know of 
 our whereabouts and condition. Some of the gentle- 
 men went into the forest, but came back cut by the 
 brambles, saying they saw no beasts nor food of any 
 kind and that they could not penetrate a rod into 
 the thicket ; we should starve before receiving any 
 aid from that quarter. Of one thing I was soon con- 
 vinced, we could not lie long upon the beach out 
 
 141
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 mouths agape with hunger and thirst. And many 
 more of us feeling the same cravings, among them 
 Bachasse, Arlac, De Bresac and La Caille, late that 
 night we persuaded the Admiral to set out upon a 
 march up the beach. 
 
 Many things save food had been brought upon the 
 shore, among them two trumpets, drums and two 
 standards. And so at dawn of the next day with 
 waving banners and beating drums, with some show 
 of gaiety and a martial spirit though famished 
 we set forth to the northward. Ribault, who walked 
 with the rear-guard, turned at the last to where the 
 timbers of the Trinity were scattered down the shore 
 as far as the eye could reach. He had grown ten 
 years older in the night and walked with Bourdelais 
 and the Sieur de la Notte, the mere shadow of the 
 man he had been at the Fort and upon the ship. 
 By and by some of the Huguenots set up a mar- 
 tial hymn, which all the gentlemen sang with a fine 
 good will and rhythm, keeping the cadence of the 
 march. That seemed to put new life into them. 
 They were like children and, drawing their swords, 
 began looking to their weapons and jesting at the 
 chances of the good fight which might soon be. 
 They manfully tightened their girths to stay their 
 hunger and each vied with the other in good 
 humor and courage. But in the afternoon one 
 
 man, a great burly calker, threw up his hands and 
 
 142
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 then fell down dead. They said his heart had 
 rotted. 
 
 It was a desperate expedition, and the reflection 
 of the Admiral's melancholy, in spite of some flashes 
 of good cheer, was seen in the eyes of all who knew 
 the obstacles before us. Any man with half a sea- 
 man's eye could tell that any storm that had wrecked 
 the Trinity could not fail to beach the other vessels ; 
 and few of us believed that we would be saved by them. 
 If we could but find a break in the impenetrable 
 forest and strike inland we might prey upon the In- 
 dians and so by an easy detour at last reach the Fort. 
 Perhaps Menendez had put to sea again in the hope 
 of finding us storm-beaten and unprepared for battle. 
 If he had done this we might come quickly upon his 
 fort at the lodge of Seloy, and by audacity and 
 rapidity compass what mere strength or force of 
 numbers might not effect. 
 
 This was my hope, and the Admiral took great 
 heart when it was spoken to him. We would know 
 upon the morrow. In the afternoon the storm-clouds 
 blew away and the wind went down. The ocean 
 still lashed the beach sullenly, but the horizon clouds 
 to the eastward were tinged with pink, and with the 
 prospect of fair weather there was much happiness. 
 More shell-fish were found, the moisture of which 
 cooled the palate, though the taste was unpleasing, 
 and the saltiness made one long the more for fresh
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 water and food. At about sunset we passed around 
 a point of land and abruptly came upon the timbers 
 of a vessel. The beams were split and the yellow 
 of the splinters showed most plainly that she had 
 been recently wrecked. A bit of the stern piece of 
 a pinnace was found, which bore the name of the 
 Gloire and then we knew that others of the French 
 fleet shared our fate. In a little while we made an 
 abrupt turn and came upon more wreckage and a 
 large party of our shipwrecked comrades. 
 
 The worst that we had expected had happened. 
 The French fleet was no more ! I glanced at Jean 
 Ribault. His face was pale as death, and when he 
 saw these men before him his under-lip dropped 
 and his mouth fell open, his eyes expressing the bit- 
 terness of soul he could not contain. He stopped 
 short and let his head fall forward. His muscles 
 loosened and I thought he would have fallen. But 
 at the touch of the Sieur de la Notte at his elbow, 
 he straightened again and casting his eyes heaven- 
 ward, said tremblingly, " The will of God be done ! " 
 
 But all of Ribault's officers were not discouraged. 
 Indeed upon the sight of so large a company many 
 of the men and soldiers took great heart again and 
 cried joyously to one another. The men we had 
 found were sailors of the Gloire, who had elected to 
 remain together upon the beach, until sighted by 
 
 some French ship while the main body of their com- 
 
 144
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 pany had gone northward. Others were of the Petit- 
 Jean and of the Jesus, which had gone ashore leagues 
 below. We numbered now three hundred and fifty 
 persons, and but for our hunger and the smallness 
 of the supply of powder and ball would have been a 
 formidable little army indeed. Captain Cosette of 
 the Gloire, who was there, embraced the Admiral 
 with great joy, and Bourdelais commanded a halt, 
 for the men of the Trinity were tired out. Many of 
 them dropped to the ground, and, forgetting their 
 hunger and their thirst fell mercifully into a deep 
 sleep in which they were left to rest. 
 
 I seemed to have no further sensation even of 
 weariness. Quiet was more irksome to me than 
 aught else. I could not remain seated like the 
 others but must walk up and down upon the sand. 
 And yet I was not in a fever as before. It was easier 
 for me to think thus upon my feet. I felt myself 
 most calm in mind and could not understand how it 
 should be so when every new discovery went to con- 
 firm the premonition of the doom that had hung over 
 us like a pall since that day years ago it seemed 
 when I had bade farewell to Mademoiselle upon the 
 bastion at Fort Caroline. It all came back upon me 
 as some dream, the stifling atmosphere, the ominous 
 elements, the listlessness of all things human and 
 animate upon the earth, and the misery which took 
 
 the joy from those last words with my love. Then I 
 10 145
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 thought of those red sunsets upon the ocean, when 
 we had sat upon the fore-castle laughing at our ill 
 omens and watched the great ball of fire drop down 
 into the purple mists of the hot western sea. Such 
 a sun there was this night I mounted a sand hill 
 that I might see it the better. A yellow mist rose 
 from a swamp somewhere inland and the disk grew 
 to a greater size than I had ever seen. Yet one 
 could look at it squarely ere it had come to the 
 horizon, for it was not bright and seemed not to 
 be shining at all ; only a great ball of blood poised 
 in the air, which one might almost reach out and 
 pluck from the sky. Then it fell down behind a 
 line of barren pine trees at the horizon, which cut 
 across it cold and clear as prison bars, and in a 
 moment was gone. 
 
 When I went back the officers of the Trinity and 
 some of the other gentlemen had lit a fire and sat 
 in a circle upon the sand. A council of war was 
 held. The wilder blades were for pushing on at 
 once. Bourdelais stood up and on behalf of the 
 Admiral, said he, " We must be patient. To-mor- 
 row we will know something." 
 
 " Bah ! " said Arlac, angrily, " you speak of pa- 
 tience as though it were water or sand or anything 
 that is easy to have. What will you know to-mor- 
 row ? Sacr ! Speak to us of food, if you please. 
 
 Bigre ! We're hungry I tell you." 
 
 146
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT 
 
 " Yes," growled others, " we starve. Let us die 
 fighting at any rate." 
 
 Some of the more moderate wished to wait until 
 the dawn, that the men could sleep and so be fresh 
 against any new adversity on the morrow. Others 
 were for a rest until midnight and then a quick 
 march to the mainland ; for we did not doubt that 
 we were on one of the many promontories which in 
 these parts jut up and down the coast for long dis- 
 tances. For my part I asked nothing better than 
 to move quickly, to the northward, or westward or 
 which ever way would bring us soonest to our jour- 
 ney's ending. So, at midnight we set forth again, 
 the men moving uncomplaining. 
 
 By four of the morning, it being still dark, those 
 of the company who were in advance came to a 
 sudden halt. In a moment we were all at a stand- 
 still, peering out into the darkness over a body of 
 water. It was a channel or sluice, through which 
 the tide was running strongly into the sea. The 
 line of the beach took a turn sharply to the left and 
 follow it as we might there was no chance to gain 
 our way to the mainland. 
 
 Across the channel from time to time we fancied 
 we could make out the twinkling of lights, small like 
 stars ; but whether they were glow-flies or lights of 
 lanthorns or fires upon a distant beach we could not 
 discover. Men were at once set to work building
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 large rafts out of small trees, upon which when day 
 dawned we might make our way across this channel. 
 Slowly the dawn came up out of the sea, and a faint 
 glow spread over the sky overhead, turning it to a 
 color deep and fathomless. One by one the lines of 
 foam on the bar came out of the darkness until the 
 sea was dark against the lightening sky and the stars 
 grew fainter in the glow of coming day. It was cool 
 and frosty the freshness of something new begun, 
 and the dry grasses behind us were trembling to- 
 gether in the morning breeze. Never did the spur 
 of new-born day find such ready response. For the 
 blithe Frenchmen, hungry as they were, answering 
 readily to the crisp call of the dawn, set about put- 
 ting their weapons to rights and gathered together 
 in their companies in fine fettle. 
 
 By and by we could plainly see the low-lying 
 beach of a shore not far distant across the channel. 
 We seemed on a kind of cape or sand-spit, for the 
 bay lay far around to the left and was lost in the 
 angle of the sand dunes. There were sand dunes 
 there, across this channel, in plenty too and bushes 
 and hills higher than those we had passed. The 
 sergeant-major, La Caille, the Chevalier de Brsac, 
 and Bachasse came and stood by me, waiting until we 
 could clearly make out the line of the coast. 
 
 Presently, upon a hill, outlined clear against the 
 
 sky, his arquebus upon his shoulder and his breast- 
 
 148
 
 WHAT BEFELL US UPON THE SAND-SPIT. 
 
 pieces and helmet catching the first glint of the 
 morning light, a soldier appeared. I fancied that 
 my mind had played my eyes some trick. But the 
 sergeant-major saw him at the same time ; and in a 
 moment there followed two, three, five figures who 
 stood besides the first one pointing at us and waving 
 their arms. 
 
 Were they friends or enemies Protestants or 
 Catholics ? I strained my eyes to find in their garb 
 or manner some familiar sign. 
 
 We had not long to wait, for in a moment other 
 soldiers appeared from behind the hills and out on 
 the air there floated the ominous standard of Spain. 
 
 149
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 LA CAILLE started and his cry was echoed 
 from one end of the camp to the other. Officers 
 and men, aroused by the commotion, started up, seiz. 
 ing their weapons, running here and there in bewilder- 
 ment. The trumpets blared and there was a clanking 
 of steel as the sick and starving men gladly arrayed 
 themselves in the ranks of battle. Ribault, aroused 
 for the moment by the martial sounds and sights, 
 marched before the company, his eyes flashing and his 
 sword bare, giving orders in so inspiring a way that 
 the men took great heart and stood strong and re- 
 liant. The arquebusiers loaded their pieces and at 
 an order from their captains, marched down the 
 beach to the end of the sand-spit opposite the Span- 
 iards, where they grounded their arms and waited. 
 
 But regardless of this warlike show upon our part, 
 the Spaniards made no move to show their numbers 
 or intentions. Many more men appeared upon the 
 hills and others to the number of three-score or more 
 came out of the bushy hollows between the sand
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 dunes and stood unconcerned looking across at us. 
 There seemed something portentous in this calmness 
 and confidence, and this notion of mine was not 
 quieted by the subsequent actions of the Spanish 
 officers. For three or four of them came upon the 
 beach and arm in arm walked calmly up and down, 
 talking together, while their men sat themselves 
 upon the ground and ate their morning meal. 
 
 This calmness of the enemy had its effect upon the 
 companies of the Frenchmen. We could easily see 
 that, sick, hungry and weak as we were, our men 
 could prove no match for these hardy Biscayans, 
 with the confidence born of full bellies and continued 
 good fortune. Our men stood nervously, their 
 hands to their waistbands and their eyes starting 
 from their sunken sockets as they saw these gluttons 
 across the channel contentedly munch their biscuits 
 and drink some steaming stuff which was brought 
 them in a great iron pot from the camp among the 
 hills. The hunger, which during the two days had 
 been reduced to a dull gnawing at the vitals and a 
 general weakness of mind and body, now at the sight 
 of this steaming potage, suddenly became most keen 
 and poignant. As I looked, my mouth opened and 
 my tongue came out from my lips. " Ventre 
 bleu ! " shouted De Brsac. " They tantalize us. 
 It is not to be borne." 
 
 Job Goddard, who was one of my company of
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 seamen, made no concealment of his suffering, and 
 leaned upon his pike with both hands, craning his 
 neck, his mouth and eyes wide distended. Then 
 without a word which was the surer sign of his 
 madness and without changing his gaze or expres- 
 sion, he threw down his weapon and walked forward 
 out of the ranks, down the beach toward the Span- 
 iards, and into the water until the surface rose over 
 his head. None among us had a notion of his in- 
 tention until he came up sputtering, for he could not 
 swim, drifting seaward with the tide. He must 
 surely have been drowned had not one of the com- 
 pany fastened upon him from one of the rafts with 
 a boat-hook. 
 
 Ribault then set the men at rest and called a con- 
 ference of the officers, at which it was quickly decided 
 to raise a white flag and call for a parley with those 
 in authority among the Spaniards. A white shirt 
 was thereupon fastened to a staff, and La Caille, the 
 sergeant-major, went out upon a raft in plain sight 
 of the enemy, waving this standard to and fro. 
 Presently an officer emerged from the bushes on the 
 other shore, replying. Then La Caille raising his 
 voice so that it echoed plainly among the distant 
 sand hills, shouted, 
 
 "We are Frenchmen, company of Jean Ribault, 
 Admiral of France. If you would parley, send an 
 envoy." 
 
 '5*
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 There was a pause before the answer came. In 
 our ranks, so great was the interest, no word was 
 spoken. 
 
 Then we heard in a harsh, commanding voice, 
 " You have a raft. Come yourselves ! " 
 But the raft would have been of little avail in the 
 current of this channel. So Brunei, the valiant 
 swimmer who had gone first ashore from the Trinity, 
 swam quickly to the opposite side, and seeing a canoe 
 which lay there, entered it and paddled back to us 
 unmolested. La Caille presently returned with him 
 to the Spaniards as an envoy from the Admiral. We 
 saw La Caille, who feared nothing, directly approach 
 a group of the officers among the bushes, whom we 
 could make out by reason of the swords they carried. 
 These he saluted, and one in a cloak arose and ac- 
 knowledged him courteously. Then he sat down 
 and talked with them. 
 
 Ribault meanwhile had gone back among the dunes, 
 where many of those most religiously inclined had 
 fallen upon their knees in prayer. It was not proper 
 that he should have left the front of his command 
 when a mission so delicate as this was trembling in 
 the balance. It is not my desire to belittle the use 
 of prayer at any time ; since, if meet and fitting, such 
 petitions are frequently heard, and the great God is 
 very good. But it was little like this gallant man to 
 give a public sign of his doubts to cope with any
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 questions or adversaries. And such, perhaps, a 
 prayer would not have been had not all his ac- 
 tions since the wrecking of the Trinity shown a 
 timidity unaccountable. A great gloom had fallen 
 upon those petitioners, but there were few of us who 
 had not come under its ban. By and by they sang 
 a hymn. The melancholy cadences rolled and echoed 
 from one sand hill to another, until the sound sunk 
 deep into our souls and made us weak and woman- 
 ish. So dispirited were my men that I perforce 
 gave out a few sharp orders of discipline, and so set 
 them to rights. 
 
 The face of La Caille wore no great signs of en- 
 couragement as he returned. The Admiral met him 
 upon the beach as the canoe touched the shore. 
 
 Is it ? " he began. 
 
 " It is Menendez de Avile"s, the Adelantado," said 
 La Caille gravely. 
 
 " And his force ? " 
 
 " Many hundreds, I should judge, your Excel- 
 lency ; so disposed that progress in this direction is 
 impossible." 
 
 Ribault put his hand to his brow as though a great 
 pain were at his temples. " I thought as much," he 
 said. 
 
 La Caille went on. " I am bidden tell your Excel- 
 lency that if you should desire to speak with this 
 Spaniard you may go with four or six companions, 
 
 '54
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 and he pledges his word you shall come back 
 safe." 
 
 Ribault was in a great ferment of spirit. But he 
 could not doubt that what the sergeant-major said 
 was true, and so he called the Ensign Arlac, the 
 Sieur de la Notte and myself, who with La Caille, 
 De Bresac and one other entered the canoe and pad- 
 dled to the opposite shore. 
 
 Upon our approach Menendez de Avils arose, 
 and with two officers and a priest walked down upon 
 the beach to meet us. He stood very erect and bore 
 his hand lightly upon the hilt of his sword, A black 
 cloak thrown around his shoulders half hid his 
 mouth and chin, but for all that I could mark the 
 sinister smile and cruel lips, the sight of which had 
 been burnt into my memory as I lay weak and helpless 
 in the dungeon at Dieppe. His chaplain, De Solis, 
 was at his heels. The officers were not ill-favored, 
 only servile and full of fear of him. All four bowed 
 low, doffing their morions and sweeping them to the 
 Admiral, who acknowledged the courtesy in kind. 
 Many compliments upon the reputation of each of 
 these men were passed by the other, and it might 
 have been thought that they were rather new-found 
 friends than the deadliest enemies of their genera- 
 tion in this poor world. 
 
 De Aviles came well prepared to treat with starv- 
 '55
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 ing men.' He led us up to the bushes and bidding 
 us be seated, caused wine and preserved fruits to be 
 placed before us. Though it had seemed I had no 
 mind to eat, we all partook of these things with 
 great avidity. Were there great events to come, it 
 were better, I thought, to borrow strength to meet 
 them. There was little said ; Ribault addressed 
 to the Adelantado a few questions, yet these were 
 for the most part unimportant. The silence of La 
 Caille and the others was that of hungry men and 
 not to be mistaken for fear or intimidation. I was 
 using my eyes to as good an advantage as my teeth 
 and let them travel from one bush and hummock 
 to another, seeking to discover, if possible, more than 
 La Caille of their disposition and force. Yet look 
 as I might, everywhere did I see a breast-piece, 
 morion, pike or arquebus. The bushes seemed 
 fairly alive with soldiery and at least an hundred 
 and fifty men were in plain sight from where we sat 
 upon the sand. If this were but an advance guard, 
 or escort from the army of Menendez, then surely 
 the half-starved, illy-armed, dispirited three hundred 
 and fifty cavaliers, seamen, soldiers and tinkers 
 of Admiral Ribault had scant chance of fighting a 
 victorious battle here or otherwhere. 
 
 Though I looked much at the scenes and persons 
 about me, my eyes would ever return to a low lying 
 bush some fifty feet away upon a sand dune. For
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 in its shadow was a human leg, booted, the toe of 
 which extended partly out into the sunlight. I 
 thought it at first the member of some tired fellow 
 asleep and so gave it no thought. But my gaze 
 came back upon that foot with a sinister persistency. 
 For follow the line of the leg into the shadow as I 
 would I could find no companion to it, nor yet a 
 body. It ended with horrid abruptness half above 
 the knee. 
 
 Menendez de Avile"s abruptly broke the silence. 
 
 " Captain Juan Ribao," he said with an air of com- 
 mand which jarred strangely upon his courteous de- 
 meanor, " further subterfuge between us were now 
 a sin and a lie before the face of God our Lord. 
 Are you Catholics or Lutherans ? " 
 
 " We are Lutherans of the New Faith," returned 
 Ribault, staunchly. 
 
 The Spaniard sucked in a long breath between his 
 teeth. 
 
 " Gentlemen, your fort is taken and in it all are 
 put to the sword." 
 
 He spat the words out mercilessly and hatefully. 
 
 There was a dreadful stillness, and then we 
 started up with one accord, looking around from the 
 one to the other. The Sieur de la Notte tried to 
 speak, but the words would not come forth from his 
 throat, at which he clutched and would have gone to 
 
 the ground had he not fallen back into my arms. 
 
 '57
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The Admiral was bewildered. La Caille, only, did 
 not tremble. He stood up, straight and fearless. 
 
 " Seflor Pedro Menendez de Aviles," he said 
 calmly and distinctly, " it is my belief that you lie." 
 
 Menendez seized his sword at this insult and the 
 Spanish officers rushed forward. They thought 
 surely the Adelantado would run the valiant French- 
 man through the body. 
 
 But the devil was not ready yet. It was too 
 pleasant a torture to have been ended so soon. He 
 thrust his sword back until it rung in the scabbard 
 and folded his arms, laughing. 
 
 " You wish proofs," he then said quickly. " Very 
 well, you shall have them ! " 
 
 And going to the edge of the bushes he gave some 
 orders, while we stood horror-stricken. In a while 
 came three soldiers bringing some weapons and a 
 sack. Arlac the Ensign, with a look of dismay upon 
 his face, seized upon a sword which was thrust to- 
 ward him. 
 
 " Par la bont6 de Dieu," he cried. " It is La 
 Vigne's very own ! " 
 
 And then we saw dishes and platters bearing the 
 Arms of Ren de Laudonniere, two axes, dark- 
 stained and broken at the handle, but bearing the 
 name of a maker of Dieppe, a canteen, a cross-bow 
 all of which were known of De Brsac and La Caille. 
 
 I pray that never again may any man upon the earth 
 
 158
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 be given such sufferings of mind as began for me 
 from that moment. 
 
 Diane Diane ! 
 
 No, no, I would not believe it ! The Sieur de la 
 Notte, who had been looking vacantly from LaCaille 
 to Arlac the Ensign, fell heavily to the beach utter- 
 ing a moan which sounded more like that of some 
 poor beast than of a man. I thought that he was 
 dead. He made no move though we dashed water 
 at his head again and again. At last his breathing 
 came with difficulty and when some wine had been 
 poured down his throat he lifted his head and tried 
 to speak. 
 
 " Seftor Adelantado," he cried, trembling and halt- 
 ing at every word, at the terror of uttering it, 
 " my daughter Diane Diane de la Notte she is 
 not dead dead. For the love of God say that 
 she is not dead ! " And the love he bore her in 
 that speech welded his soul and mine so tight to- 
 gether that not even death could draw us apart. 
 
 But the Adelantado would give no answer, only 
 standing there with folded arms gloating upon our 
 misfortune like some great snake upraised to strike, 
 yet sure of his prey and charming by his venomous- 
 ness. Surely it was the very perfection of cruelty ; 
 for the old man lifted himself to a sitting posture 
 with both hands upraised and then fell back upon 
 the sand making no sound. Lifting the poor gentle- 
 
 '59
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 man in my arms I carried him down the beach to 
 the canoe, where I laid him upon a boat-cloak. 
 
 But that was not all. Fearful of some new dis- 
 covery, yet bewitched and trusting in the word of 
 this Spaniard we followed him and his officers up 
 the beach. One horror but waited upon another. 
 The Spaniards made no concealment of it, and now 
 I knew the reason of the dread horror that had hung 
 upon me. Not only did I see dismembered human 
 legs, half covered with sand, but here and there a 
 body bearing no longer any human semblance. The 
 Adelantado walked a little in advance, swerving 
 neither to the right nor to the left for the dreadful 
 things which his boots frequently touched, regard- 
 less, familiar. Once he stumbled in the sand and 
 cursing, like to have fallen as he uncovered a human 
 head which rolled over until it sat upon its neck, the 
 beard spreading out fan-wise upon the sand and the 
 face through the matted hair grinning fiercely. 
 Arlac and the Admiral, being in front, fell back 
 shuddering, turning whiter even than the sand and 
 holding each other by the arms. I looked at the 
 dreadful object and my blood turned to water. The 
 thing was Verdier ! 
 
 The Admiral would now go no further, saying 
 that he had seen enough and wished only to go away 
 from it all. But Menendez, in great good humor, 
 
 smiled, saying it were better to see and know all 
 
 160
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 that could be known. And we believed him. We 
 were heedless of treachery or aught else, for it 
 seemed to matter little now whether we lived or died, 
 and there was a horrible fascination which seemed to 
 lead us on in spite of ourselves. And so we followed, 
 trembling. 
 
 We had gone a distance of a gunshot or more 
 from the end of the sand-spit when we came to two 
 sand hills larger than those we had passed. They 
 lay in two curves, the one toward the other, making 
 an enclosed place which at the two entrances and on 
 the sides was thickly grown up with grass and bushes. 
 To the nearest of these entrances Menendez led us, 
 then stopped and turning grimly to the Admiral, 
 
 " Here, Juan Ribao," he said, " is the company of 
 the Gloire ! " 
 
 And entering by the pathway he motioned us to 
 follow. 
 
 But a terror had fallen upon us as at the dread of 
 something supernatural. There was no wind and a 
 silence heavy and oppressive hung about the place, 
 the more appalling for the distant roar of the waves 
 upon the beach. 
 
 Overhead high in the sky several vultures were idly 
 wheeling. I looked at the faces of the others. La 
 Caille was livid, but his jaw was set and his eye was 
 glassy like that of the dead. Arlac was white as 
 
 marble, and hung upon me cold and nerveless. The 
 ii 161
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Admiral had clasped his hands together before him 
 and bent his head to his breast. His eyes were 
 closed. He was praying. 
 
 For myself I seemed to have no further fear or 
 dread, only a curiosity which fascinated. Leaving 
 Arlac, I walked forward with La Caille and entered. 
 At first I could see nothing, for bushes grew about 
 the place. And God's pure sand, which had unwill- 
 ingly drunk up the blood of this reeking sacrifice, had 
 mercifully blown in upon it and tenderly made a 
 white coverlet here and there which hid the freshness 
 of the barbarity. 
 
 I halt at the horror of it, and I cannot write more 
 of the scene. It is enough to say that the men of 
 the Gloires company had been led to this place in 
 small parties, their hands bound behind their backs 
 with the match-cords of their own arquebuses. 
 Menendez de Avil6s with his cane had drawn a line 
 across the entrance. When they had passed within 
 they were set upon by these savage people like tigers 
 and, defenseless, were slaughtered like sheep. They 
 were about two hundred in number and of these not 
 one was left alive. Menendez told us these things 
 calmly, as one who recites that of which he has been 
 told. 
 
 Then he turned once more to the Admiral, saying 
 somewhat softly as though to atone a little in our 
 
 eyes for the deeds he had acknowledged, " It is sad 
 
 162
 
 TRUCE. 
 
 that human beings should be enemies and I would 
 not pursue war relentlessly. But I believe that this 
 is a just fate for all heretics. All Catholics I will be- 
 friend ; but as you are of the New Sect, I hold you 
 as enemies, and wage deadly war against you. And 
 this I will do with all cruelty (crtieldad) in this 
 country, where I command as Viceroy and Captain" 
 General for my King. I am here to plant the Holy 
 Gospel, that the Indians may be enlightened and 
 come to a knowledge of the faith." 
 
 The Admiral made no reply and so he turned back 
 and we followed him. 
 
 163
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE LINE UPON THE SAND. 
 
 AS I write, the memory of these scenes comes 
 back to me as if the years that are gone 
 were but as yesterday. There is much that is too 
 dreadful to set down and the things of which I 
 speak are told only in order that they may be truth- 
 fully known of all honest men of whatever creed or 
 faith. I am told that the artist Le Moyne has related 
 much that happened at Fort Caroline and, as I have 
 said, Nicholas Challeux, the carpenter, has added 
 more. But saving the short story of Christophe Le 
 Breton, there is nothing to my knowledge written 
 down by any survivor from the wrecked vessels of 
 the French fleet. And though the acts of one gener- 
 ation, or indeed a shorter period, may not be lightly 
 judged by another, it can be truthfully said that no 
 deeds of savagery among heathen peoples have 
 ever surpassed those of Menendez for blood-letting 
 and ferocity. It has been told me that the Indians 
 
 of Outina, seeing in this Spaniard a cruelty and 
 
 164
 
 THE LINE UPON THE SAND. 
 
 murder-love more marvelous than anything they 
 themselves had known or dreamed, fell straightway 
 to worshiping him as a god, aiding him in his 
 devilries and hanging upon his orders with a greater 
 devotion than that displayed by his own men. 
 Whether this be true or not I do not know. I can 
 better relate the things of which I was a witness. 
 
 When we came back to the landing-place the 
 Admiral had succeeded in mastering his despair. 
 
 The Spaniard, Mendenez, his hand upon his sword 
 hilt listened to him coldly : 
 
 " We are wrecked upon this barren shore," Ribault 
 was saying. "A death from hunger threatens more 
 even than your pikes and ordnance. We can only 
 throw ourselves on your pity. What has befallen 
 us may one day befall you." 
 
 " That were indeed a misfortune," replied De 
 Avile~s. 
 
 " I beseech you," continued Ribault, " in the 
 name of the friendship between the Kings of France 
 and Spain, who are brothers and close friends, to 
 aid me in conveying my followers home." 
 
 Menendez paused a while. Then he said, slowly 
 and deliberately, " Of that I cannot say. If you will 
 give up your arms and banners and place yourselves 
 at my mercy, you may do so ; and I will act towards 
 you as God shall give me grace." * 
 
 * " si ellos quieren entregarle las Vanderas, e las Armas, e pon- 
 165
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " I cannot be sure my followers will do that," 
 returned the Admiral, " but there is little doubt 
 that under this promise the greater part of my 
 officers and men will surrender upon these terms 
 as honorable prisoners of war. With your per- 
 mission I will return and consult with those in com- 
 mand upon the other shore." 
 
 " Do as you will. Other than this you can have 
 neither truce nor friendship with me." His manner 
 after this was more cordial than before and left a 
 good impression upon our minds. 
 
 With formal salutations on both sides, we re- 
 turned to the canoe. As we were conveyed to our 
 comrades upon the other shore the Sieur de la Notte 
 lay against my knee, conscious, but more dead with 
 grief than alive. I could say little save that I 
 thought Mademoiselle was still living ; but I could 
 not tell why, and he took no comfort. 
 
 In spite of the sights we had seen and the massa- 
 cre of the company of the Gloire it was plain to all 
 who had heard him that the words and manner of 
 Menendez contained an assurance of protection for 
 such of us as would surrender ; but few were in a 
 mood to give up without a battle. 
 
 The horror which hung over us and the tidings 
 of the fall of Fort Caroline had unnerved me. But 
 
 erse en su Misericordia, lo pueden hacer, para que el haga de ellos 
 lo que Dios le diere de Gratia." The words of De Solis, the brother- 
 in-law of Menendez. 
 
 1 66
 
 THE LINE UPON THE SAND. 
 
 the absence of Diego de Bac,an I took for a favor- 
 able augury, and fancied that perhaps Mademoiselle 
 had escaped to Satouriona and that De Ba^an was 
 searching for her. I knew that not all at Fort 
 Caroline had been killed, for one of the officers had 
 said as much. I could not believe Mademoiselle 
 dead, for, that being so, I felt that some instinct 
 should tell me of it and I should have no further 
 wish for life. But back upon the shore my love of 
 life returned to me tenfold. I wished to live to 
 find Mademoiselle, and would perform any feat or 
 strategy to save her and carry her back with me to 
 England. If she were alive, my death would not 
 help her; if she were dead, then my own life could 
 be given in no better cause than in taking satisfac- 
 tion against him who had slain her. 
 
 It was no easy matter to decide. Whether to 
 stay upon the sand-spit to die of hunger or at the 
 hands of the Indians, or to surrender to Menendez 
 and be sent for life to the galleys, I could not de- 
 termine. Either plan promised little enough. In 
 the one case I was not sure that communication 
 with the interior could be found, for dangerous 
 swamps and quicksands ran this way and that, 
 making progress almost impossible ; and starvation 
 was imminent. Before we could come to the 
 domain of Satouriona there were miles of hostile 
 
 country, the traversing of which would take many 
 
 167
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 weeks, perhaps months. To surrender seemed 
 equally desperate. We had seen the deeds of which 
 this madman was capable ; and in spite of his word 
 of honor, which holds high among men of authority, 
 and which he now wished to give under seal, his 
 humor might change and our fate be that of those 
 who had gone before. But by the one plan I could 
 not hear of Mademoiselle for months; by the other 
 I would be carried straightway to San Augustin by 
 our enemies, and might see her within the week. 
 The thought enthralled me. 
 
 By some ruse and skill I would effect her escape. 
 De Ba$an probably thought me dead ; and unless 
 Mademoiselle had told him, could not know that I 
 was of this expedition. And the beard which had 
 grown upon my face might well disguise me ; so 
 that until I was prepared to meet him on equal 
 footing I would not let my presence be known. 
 
 In a little while the Admiral sent another messen- 
 ger across the water offering a ransom of an hundred 
 thousand ducats, and the answer which came back 
 encouraged us much more. He would accept the 
 ransom, he said, " it would much grieve him not to 
 do so, for he had great need of it." I felt that I 
 could not do better than to become a captive, and 
 so win my way most quietly to where the prisoners 
 of Fort Caroline were confined. 
 
 Toward evening, the sun being about an hour 
 168
 
 THE LINE UPON THE SAND. 
 
 from setting, the Admiral mounted upon a hum- 
 mock of sand and addressed his desperate little army 
 in the following terms : 
 
 " You have heard, mes braves, of the conditions 
 which this Spanish general has set before us. Those 
 among you who will render up your arms and sur- 
 render in peace, he will accept as honorable prisoners 
 of war, to be done with as he shall deem most fitting. 
 You have heard of the massacre of your comrades 
 of the Gloire and must be the judge of your own 
 actions. I would force no man to surrender against 
 his will without a battle ; but I do believe in the 
 promises which now have been made to me by word 
 of mouth and by writ. For no man professing any 
 sort of religion, as this Spaniard does, were so hideous 
 as to fall upon unarmed men after a given word 
 which has put them in his power." 
 
 There was a murmur among the seamen and sev- 
 eral of them raised their voices, shouting, 
 
 " But he has done so ! He has done so ! " 
 
 " Perhaps, my friends. I could not learn from 
 the Spaniard how your comrades of the Gloire came 
 to fall into his hands. But I cannot believe that he 
 promised to them what he has promised me to- 
 day. I have it from him in a writing which he has 
 signed and sealed, and which he has sent me of his 
 own free will ; and I believe that he will keep these 
 
 promises. On the morrow I shall surrender myself 
 
 169
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 to him as an honorable prisoner of war to be sent to 
 Spain, and by the grace of God, perhaps soon re- 
 leased." 
 
 This last statement of the Admiral's position raised 
 a great hue-and-cry among the company, and many 
 of them shouted loudly. 
 
 " No, we will not go ! We will not surrender ! " 
 Others were silent, waiting for the Admiral to finish. 
 He stood there upon the sand-hill, his tall figure 
 straight as a spar, outlined sharp and clear against 
 the western glow. His hands were clasped before 
 him, a position in which we had often found him of 
 late, and he waited composed until the strife should 
 cease. 
 
 " My friends," he said at last, and a deep and 
 solemn silence fell around us, " we are in the hands 
 of God. We have done what it has pleased Him to 
 permit us to do toward building up in this great 
 country the Church of Christ according to our re- 
 ligion. We have been pursued by every misfortune 
 possible, and yet our faith in Him should not dimin- 
 ish one jot." 
 
 " Amen ! Amen ! " murmured many with deep 
 reverence. 
 
 Then the Admiral walked down from the hum- 
 mock towards the ocean, drawing with his sword as 
 he went, a line in the sand ! Then raising his hand, 
 
 he said, 
 
 170
 
 "A LINK IN THE SAND !" Page 170.
 
 THE LINE UPON THE SAND. 
 
 " To-morrow morning, my friends, I shall surrender. 
 All of those who will accompany me will follow 
 over upon the hither side of this line which I have 
 marked. I make no* compulsion. Those others of 
 you who will not come must pass to the farther side." 
 And so saying he walked over to the side of the line 
 toward the Spanish camp. 
 
 It was a supreme moment. That mark in the sand 
 which the winds and seas could sweep away at will 
 seemed the dividing line between life and death f 
 and none knew which side to choose. Not even a 
 whisper came from the men, and the droning of the 
 surf as it rolled in on the beach seemed ominous 
 and loud in the stillness. 
 
 After a period of suspense which seemed intermin- 
 able an old man with a gray beard, bowing his head as 
 though in submission to a will over which he had no 
 control, gathered his cloak about him and walked to 
 where stood the Admiral. Bordelais followed. Then 
 Arlac and three seamen passed to the opposite side. 
 Bachasse, dutiful as ever, followed his captain, to- 
 gether with Ottigny and others to the number of 
 ten. But many more moved to the opposite side. 
 It was like a game. For, until the matter was settled, 
 no man spoke. They came from the crowd in twos 
 and threes, gravely until they reached their compan- 
 ions, when some of them patted the others upon the 
 
 back, saying quietly, but with good cheer, 
 
 171
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " We sink or swim together, mes gars ! " 
 " There will at least be a fine fight, eh ?" 
 " We are not yet ready for the sheep-market, mon 
 Amiral!" 
 
 " There is still good wine to be drunk in San 
 Augustin, and we've good use for our windpipes." 
 And many other rude jests which reached only the 
 ears of La Caille, De Br6sac, myself and those few 
 who were standing by them. For a moment I wav- 
 ered. There was something much after my own 
 heart in the way these brave fellows defied this 
 Menendez, casting themselves out into the wilder- 
 ness of forest and swamp where death would cer- 
 tainly find them. They had a fighting chance and 
 La Caille, De Bresac and I would have gone with 
 them ; but I knew that the surer way to Made- 
 moiselle was that which I had chosen, and so I wav- 
 ered not for long. 
 
 By the time the sun was down the matter was 
 settled, but few still standing aloof. About two 
 hundred officers and men had gone to the further 
 side, refusing to .surrender, and were now forming 
 into some kind of martial order under Arlac, a sea- 
 lieutenant named Pierre Le Jeune and another 
 called D'Alen^on. The remainder, among them the 
 Sieur de la Notte, La Caille, De Bresac, Bourdelais, 
 Bachasse, Ottigny, Job Goddard, Salvation Smith, 
 
 myself and many other soldiers and gentlemen as 
 
 172
 
 THE LINE UPON THE SAND. 
 
 well as seamen, to the number of about one hundred 
 and fifty, stood on the side of the Admiral. 
 
 With the vain hope that one of the French ships 
 might yet appear unharmed to take us off, the 
 Admiral determined to wait until the morning be- 
 fore crossing the channel, and so informed Menendez 
 de Aviles by messenger. 
 
 The night fell chill and gusty, for it was well into 
 the middle of October. That last night we remained 
 together, those of one party sending messages by 
 those of the other to any refugees from Fort Caro- 
 line who might be discovered, or friends in France 
 whom they might not see again. Huge fires were 
 lit upon the beach in order that any vessels sailing 
 on the coast might see us and come to the rescue. 
 Around these we sat or lay, some of us sleeping but 
 most of us waking until the dawn. When the 
 stars began to pale a little, Le Jeune, Arlac and 
 D'Alen5on got their men in motion, taking as many 
 arms with them as was needful, and marched down 
 the beach in the direction from which we had come. 
 And that was the last I saw of them.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 * I A HE morning of that dreadful day dawned cold 
 -* and clear. In the east over the ocean the 
 sky was bright and glorious as though the heavens 
 were opening. But scan the sea as we might, not 
 a sail appeared and all hope of thus saving ourselves 
 from imprisonment was gone. 
 
 When the company of Arlac had disappeared 
 around the point a league or so away to the south- 
 ward, the Admiral arose from where he had been 
 lying upon the beach by one of the fires and, calling 
 about him those who would come, knelt down upon 
 the sand and fervently prayed for the safety of those 
 who had been spared until that day. Then rising 
 he went down the beach and with La Caille, Bour- 
 delais and myself, entered the canoe and we were 
 rowed rapidly to the other shore. The Admiral, in 
 order to keep his part of the compact with De 
 Avil6s, carried with him the royal standard and other 
 flags, his sword, dagger, helmet, buckler and the 
 official seal given him by Coligny.
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 Menendez, upon our approach, arose and stood 
 waiting for the Admiral to speak. 
 
 " I have come in behalf of myself and one hundred 
 and fifty persons of my command to surrender as 
 honorable prisoners of war. I have brought these 
 standards and my personal arms and seal in token 
 of the good faith which shall therefore bear equally 
 between us." 
 
 Menendez motioned to one of his officers, who 
 took from the hands of La Caille and me these 
 things which we had brought. 
 
 " Two hundred of your men," said the Spaniard, 
 " have retreated from their position and I will wage 
 a war against them with blood and fire. And you I 
 shall treat as our Lord shall inspire." 
 
 Calling to some of his soldiers, he directed two 
 of them to enter the canoe and bring over the 
 Frenchmen, who stood waiting upon the opposite 
 bank. It seemed that they were to come in com- 
 panies of ten and, as they arrived, would be made 
 prisoners by an equal number of the Spanish soldiers 
 and led toward San Augustin. 
 
 Then Menendez came again to where we stood at 
 the edge of the bushes. He was surrounded by a 
 number of his soldiers and he motioned to us to 
 move behind the sand-hills ; this, unsuspecting, we 
 did, out of sight of the other shore. 
 
 Then for the first time I took notice of the face of
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 the Adelantado. If it were hard and cruel of ordi- 
 nary, the look it now wore was like nothing so much 
 as that of a wild beast ; his under jaw and lip pro- 
 jected hideously, but under the brows, in spite of 
 their ferocity, there was the gleam of intelligence 
 and cunning which made the whole expression the 
 more sinister and dreadful. He came close to the 
 Admiral, looking him in the face : 
 
 "Juan Ribao," he said, "you and all of your com- 
 pany are now in my power, and I shall do with you 
 as God shall give me grace!" 
 
 As God should give him grace ! I looked around 
 me at the bearded faces of the soldiery, who were 
 now closing in upon us, and the menace of those 
 words, the very same that he had uttered in his 
 promise of yesterday, first dawned upon me with 
 its terrible meaning. 
 
 The Admiral looked him in the eyes, still unknow- 
 ing. " I am ready to go with you," he replied calmly. 
 
 But two soldiers came up from behind, seizing his 
 arms and then and not till then the scales fell 
 from the eyes of all of us and we saw that we had 
 been duped, trapped, by this arch fiend and traitor. 
 
 La Caille and I exchanged glances and turning 
 about made one desperate spring for liberty. La 
 Caille fell full upon the point of a pike and so died, 
 making not even an outcry. A sword scratched my 
 
 arm and I pitched upon the figure of the man who 
 
 176
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 wielded it. The sword flew from his hand, but his 
 arms closed about me tightly and over and over we 
 rolled among the bushes, the soldiers dodging about 
 trying to get their weapons home upon my body, 
 but fearjng to hurt their fellow. He was strong and 
 I weak from lack of food ; in a few moments he 
 had me undermost, while he was striving to draw a 
 poniard. Another man here fell upon my legs, 
 while still another was running forward with a par- 
 tisan. 
 
 I gave myself up for lost. Hoping to warn 
 those who had not yet been conveyed across the 
 channel, I let forth a loud cry. Then my adversary 
 leaned down on me, clapping his hand across my 
 mouth. I bit into his finger fiercely and thought 
 the dagger was coming down. 
 
 But I saw his face at the same moment that he 
 saw mine ; and knew why I had been so easily over- 
 come, for it was Don Diego d'e Bagan ! I watched 
 the point of the dagger ; but it did not fall. His 
 surprise was so great that his hand remained sus- 
 pended in mid-air, and he drew in a quick breath of 
 fright as though he had seen a phantom. His sol- 
 diers, noting his discomfiture, did not strike, but 
 stood waiting. In a moment a knowledge of the 
 truth came to him. 
 
 Then, perhaps in a spirit of fair play, remember- 
 ing a time when I had set him free, he lowered his 
 12 177
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 weapon and bade his men bind and gag me and set 
 me on my feet. 
 
 He stood in front of me holding his sides, alter- 
 nately laughing and sucking his bitten finger. . 
 
 " Well, well, Sir Pirato, the dead hath come to life 
 of a verity. And this is no miracle but a clear proc- 
 ess of reasoning. It would have grieved me much 
 to see thee die just now, for I have rarely met a man 
 of such honest thews. It doth me good to see thy 
 face again. Though by my conscience I have al- 
 ways sworn that I like not a beard upon the counte- 
 nance of Englishmen, which to my mind should ever 
 be round and hairless like the sucklings that they 
 are." 
 
 I listened composedly to his banter, glad of the 
 chance to rid my mind of the horror which was to 
 come. 
 
 " It is a pity, my fledgling cock, that Mademoiselle 
 de la Notte did not inform me ah ! you start. 
 Yes, yes, she lives in very excellent health and 
 would have bidden you farewell, had she known. 
 She will mourn when you're dead, Sir Pirato, for she 
 thinks of you with great kindness." And so he 
 went on adding one Insult to another, veiling them 
 under this thin coating of humor, so that they might 
 cut the deeper. But I saw from his surprise and 
 from the manner in which he spoke that Made- 
 moiselle had told him nothing. Jie was lying in his 
 
 vft
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 throat. If she were alive she was safe also from him 
 that I knew. But I trembled with rage at his man- 
 ner and innuendos and would have killed him if 
 I could. I remembered the chance I had upon 
 the Cristobal and felt accursed for having let such 
 a thing as he continue to live upon the earth. I saw 
 him go over to the Adelantado and talk earnestly, 
 pointing toward me as though asking some favor. 
 The Adelantado shook his head in refusal, but at 
 last wavering, seemed to give assent. 
 
 The safety of Mademoiselle was first in my 
 thoughts and made me almost happy as I stood 
 there, though for myself there seemed little chance 
 that I should come out of the adventure alive. De 
 Baan had won, it seemed. If there were a chance 
 of escape I should not be slow to take it ; but if I 
 were to die I would show no white feather to this 
 Spaniard whom I hated, and now hate, even that 
 he is dead, as I think no man was ever hated 
 before. 
 
 My comrades of the Trinity gave no sign of fear, 
 though they felt the nearness of their doom as keen 
 a*s I. The Admiral stood erect, his head high in 
 air. Bourdelais had been pinioned and bound, and 
 stood near his chief, helpless but determined that 
 no supplication for pity should escape his lips. My 
 heart went out to the Sieur de la Nojte, for he was 
 
 white as death and so weak that two soldiers carried 
 
 179
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 him. His livid, delicate face looked this way and 
 that as though his mind wandered and were uncon- 
 scious of it all. I wanted to speak to him one last 
 word to tell him that Mademoiselle was alive and 
 might be among the people of Satouriona ; he 
 might have died happy. The pity of it ! But I 
 could not, for my mouth was bandaged tightly and 
 it was impossible for me to make a sound above a 
 murmur. 
 
 At length all the Frenchmen of Ribault had come 
 upon this shore and stood or lay bound and helpless 
 among the sand-hills. Then Menendez de Avile"s 
 came to Admiral Ribault and said again, 
 
 " Is there any one among you who will go to 
 confession?" 
 
 Ribault turned his head, closing his eyes and an- 
 swered calmly, 
 
 " I and all here are of the Reformed Faith." 
 
 Then he looked upward as though making one 
 last mute appeal for the lives of the men whom he 
 had unwittingly led to this martyrdom. His face 
 shone with a new beauty as he gazed upward, and 
 the heavens smiled back at him. The brightness, 
 and glory of the day were wonderful, and that 
 made the contrast the stranger. It even seemed as 
 though the sun, the sea, the sky and all the wonders 
 of God's earth and firmament were sullied and pol- 
 luted by the touch of these atrocities. There, upon 
 
 180
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 the lonely sand-spit in the hands of these fanatics, 
 we were forgotten of God. 
 
 Then Ribault raised his voice in a chant which 
 mingled softly with the roar of the surf and melted 
 into the air like the passing of a soul. It was the 
 Psalm " Domine memento met " and one by one the 
 Huguenots, some kneeling, but most standing up- 
 right, fearlessly took it up until a great and holy 
 prayer went up to God. There was something 
 greater than the things of earth in that grand chorus, 
 and in the faces of these martyrs was the look 
 which must be borne by those already within the 
 gates of Paradise. 
 
 As I saw Menendez de Avil6s and his butchers 
 come forward, closing in, two men took me from 
 the rear, dragging me behind a sand-hill, throwing 
 me upon the beach and tightly binding my feet and 
 legs with ropes and arquebus cords. They fast- 
 ened my handkerchief over the bandage upon my 
 mouth to make it the more secure, and passed this 
 closely over my ears so that now only sight re- 
 mained to me. But this assisted me little, for my 
 neck was bound so tight that I could not turn my 
 head. They threw me face downward upon the 
 sand and so left me. 
 
 I lay there I know not how long, expecting each 
 
 moment to receive the point of a pike between the 
 
 181
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 shoulders. I have thanked God many times since 
 then that in those dreadful moments he made me 
 powerless to see and hear. So great was the agony 
 of mind that more than once I prayed that all might 
 soon be ended. The sufferings through which I was 
 passing had made me well-nigh distraught ; but it 
 was only a temporary lunacy like that upon the 
 beach after the wreck. And I have come to this 
 day, at a ripe age, in full possession of all my 
 faculties. Death was not yet for me. 
 
 In a while there came two of these fiends reek- 
 ing and drunk with slaughter; unbinding my feet, 
 they bade me follow on behind their fellows who 
 had gone before toward San Augustin, carrying 
 their bloody trophies. The lives of four others 
 beside mine own had been spared ; and we pris. 
 oners, De Br6sac, a fifer, a drummer and a trumpeter 
 were tied together for our better security, and in 
 single line were marched up the beach. Each looked 
 at the heels of the man in front, fearing to raise his 
 eyes upon some new barbarity. Toward noon 
 there was a rest and these butchers fed us upon 
 biscuit and preserved fruits, giving each a draught of 
 eau de vie. It seemed from this that they meant for 
 the present to save us further physical suffering. 
 The drink set new life coursing through my veins, 
 and by afternoon I had steeled my memory in some 
 
 sort against the things which had been, and had 
 
 182
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 prepared my spirit against the new and, like enough, 
 more desperate trials of mind and body which must 
 surely come. 
 
 For what else could De Bagan be saving me ? 
 Was it for a torture worse than the death of Ribault, 
 La Notte and those other martyrs, my companions? 
 What hideous devilry could he be devising ? I 
 thought of his sinister threat upon the San Cristobal, 
 and I felt sure he was preparing to work his worst 
 upon me. But even as I was, helpless, in his 
 power, I had no fear of him ; only hatred, which 
 had driven out all other personal relation. There 
 was no instrument that the Inquisition had devised 
 which should provoke one groan, and no torture that 
 he could invent which should wring one tribute to 
 his devilish ingenuity. So long as Mademoiselle 
 were not there to make my pulses tremble, he should 
 have no sign. Nay, more, I would escape. Made- 
 moiselle alive, let them give 'me so much as half a 
 hair's breadth of license and I vowed that there were 
 not enough Spaniards in all the Flowery Land to 
 hold me a prisoner. And why I knew not, 
 I was as sure she was alive as though she were 
 there by my side. I would escape back to Europe 
 to let the King of France and our own Queen Bess of 
 England know what manner of fiends the King of 
 Spain had let loose, to make a living hell of this 
 
 great and good land across the water. 
 
 '83
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 It was right that I should escape. There were none 
 who were with Ribault when he was betrayed save me 
 and none who could give the lie to the tales this Span- 
 iard Menendez would tell to his people and to the 
 people of France. I determined that if God willed, 
 I would be the instrument of justice upon them. 
 And if the iron helm of fate were entrusted to my 
 hands, I would seize it with noJight grasp. For the 
 moment, even the thought of Mademoiselle and all 
 she had suffered and might still suffer vanished from 
 my mind, and I wished nothing but vengeance for 
 the murder of my comrades. I knew not until now 
 how dear they had been to me. She would under- 
 stand. She would know. They were of her re- 
 ligion ; but like me, she had not the humility to bow 
 meekly under such a blow. If I could first escape 
 out of their intimate clutches I knew that I could 
 get to France. There had been many ships on the 
 Florida coast of late English ships too and Ad- 
 miral Hawkins, or perhaps even Captain Hooper, 
 might now be in those waters. 
 
 And so my mind planned and planned, as I trudged 
 along toward San Augustin between the serried 
 ranks of my captors. There was no chance of es- 
 cape, for arquebusiers to the number of ten brought 
 up the rear, and De Ba^an had given them orders to 
 shoot us in the back did we give the slightest sign 
 
 or movement of a nature suspicious. In this fashion 
 
 184
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 we walked until dark, De Bagan saying no word nor 
 even coming near. Then we turned sharply through 
 the dunes in-shore to the left, and came abruptly to 
 the bay within the sand-spit and upon four large 
 barges which had been brought to convey us across 
 this arm of the sea. 
 
 It was not until then that I had a chance for 
 words with Diego De Bagan. I determined that 
 could I speak with him I would leave no effort of 
 diplomacy unmade to secure his attention and ap- 
 proval. For this was no place for pride, and therein 
 lay the way to safety. It so happened that in the 
 boat his thwart was next to mine. With some dis- 
 play of good humor he addressed me : 
 
 " Gratitude may not be one of your virtues, Sir 
 Pirato." 
 
 " I find little cause for gratitude, Don de Bagan," 
 said I. 
 
 " Not even that you have your life as a gift from 
 the Adelantado? You are truly hard to please. 
 Here have I saved you from a long wait in the 
 bowels of hell, and you pay me with what ? not 
 even a smile of thanks or welcome." 
 
 " Then it is to you I owe my life ? " 
 
 " For the present, Seflor Killigrew." 
 
 " And why have you spared me ? " 
 
 " I know not. A whim, perhaps." 
 
 " A happy whim for me."
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE, 
 
 " Be not so sure of that, my bantam* I fancied you 
 dead long since, you see, in spite of the Seflorita La 
 Notte. There was something of surprise that made 
 me spare you the dagger something of curiosity 
 that made me beg your life of the Captain General 
 curiosity to see in what way it were best to kill 
 men like you who die hard." 
 
 " We can die but once," I returned doggedly. 
 
 " I'm not so sure. You don't die easy, my mas- 
 ter. And you own such fine tough sinews it were 
 a pity to have you foisted off upon the devil with 
 such small display of resistance." 
 
 " It is the torture then ? " I asked. 
 
 " It will be, my friend, as the Adelantado shall 
 decide. I have a fancy that in a short time thou wilt 
 become a valiant servant of the Church. I have 
 known a heretic rabid as thyself, turn speedily 
 Christian at the stake.'' 
 
 " Fire is a very excellent servant of the devil," I 
 returned, and so warmly that I regretted my petu- 
 lance the moment after. 
 
 " Ah, you think I may not bend your spirit ! 
 Wait and see. Why, in our army we have a little 
 soldier so skilful in mechanical toys that he can set 
 his touch upon each particular nerve in the body, 
 running his fingers over them as lightly as one would 
 play the lute." 
 
 " It ill becomes a fine, big man like you," I re- 
 186
 
 THE MARTYRDOM. 
 
 turned, " a man who has little fear of aught upon 
 the earth, to trifle with these petty contrivances." 
 I thought I would try him upon a new course. 
 
 " My muscles, like yours, are good enough for 
 most of the purposes of this life ; but with careful 
 feeding you might best me again. You see, I 
 acknowledge you. Nay, my bantam, you cannot 
 again touch my vanity. I fight you no more." 
 
 " You will not fight me in your own camp ? " said 
 I, unwilling to drop the question so easily. " Surely, 
 there will be little danger to yourself." 
 
 "Who spoke of danger?" he said irritably, and 
 then laughing, " Ha! ha! I fear no danger. Why 
 should I fight you ? I can see my soldiers take your 
 spirit out by slow inches. And I will view the spec- 
 tacle with great serenity in company with a lady of 
 your acquaintance who has been pleased " 
 
 " You devil ! " I cried, unable to restrain myself. 
 " You liar and blasphemer ! " and with a leap I 
 hurled myself against him until he fell against the 
 gunwale, and we all but went overboard. I striking 
 at him with my bound hands and elbows. The boat 
 rocked from this side to that, and we seemed 
 like to capsize. Several men were striking at me 
 with boat-hooks and oars, and at length they 
 dragged me off and threw me down in the bottom 
 of the boat." 
 
 " As God lives I will kill you now ! " he said 
 187
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 fiercely ; and rising he drew his dagger. But he 
 thought better of it before he touched me, for he 
 thrust the weapon back and sat quietly down on his 
 thwart. 
 
 " We will wait," he said calmly. 
 
 Thus ended my diplomacy ! What a fool I was ; 
 perhaps every chance of escape was lost. That was 
 all there was of it. They would take us to the 
 camp at San Augustin and there kiJl us like dogs. 
 
 1 88
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 AT the landing-place we were met by a large con- 
 course of soldiers and priests, who crowded 
 about with waving flambeaux, shouting and bidding 
 the victors welcome. Then a half-dozen of the priests, 
 with De Solis, took position at the head of the 
 column and we marched toward the Lodge of Seloy, 
 the priests chanting the Te Deum as we marched. 
 And when we had come to an open place, a chap- 
 lain called Mendoza, who seemed a person of im- 
 portance, the same who has since written of this 
 expedition, came walking to meet the Adelantado, 
 holding forward a crucifix in his hand. 
 
 When Menendez de Avils reached the spot where 
 the chaplain stood, he fell down upon his knees and 
 most of his followers with him and gave a thousand 
 thanks for his victory. Then Mendoza raised his 
 voice and said, " We owe to God and His mother, 
 more than to human strength, this victory over the 
 
 adversaries of the holy Catholic religion. The great- 
 
 189
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 est profit of this victory is the triumph which our Lord 
 has granted us, whereby His holy Gospel will be 
 introduced into this country, a thing so needful for 
 saving so many souls from perdition." * 
 
 What a dreadful sacrilege it seemed that these 
 brutal men, dripping yet with the blood of human 
 creatures they had put to death, should call upon 
 their God in thanksgiving, asking Him to be an 
 accomplice in the murders they had done ! 
 
 By and by we were taken to the great Lodge of 
 Seloy, which had been converted into a general 
 council chamber and meeting-place. It was a huge 
 barn-like structure, strongly framed of entire trunks 
 of trees and thatched with palmetto leaves. Around 
 it, entrenchments and fascines of sand had been 
 thrown up so that it was very capable of defense. 
 In one corner of this place there was a small cabin, 
 used as a dungeon ; it had a door leading out to the 
 square and another leading into the large hall. But 
 there were no windows, the light coming in the day- 
 time from an aperture in the roof and in the night 
 from a fire burning on the sandy floor. They threw 
 us upon some cots of bark and skins and mounted a 
 guard of three soldiers over us far too many, I 
 thought, since we were tightly bound. 
 
 I looked about me, along the sides, trying to 
 pierce the duskiness, which a torch and the burning 
 
 * Mendoza's Journal. 
 
 190
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 fire dimly served to lighten, to get my bearings in 
 case any fortunate event should give a chance for 
 escape. But I could see nothing to give hope now, 
 and despondency came over me as I thought of 
 what had been. Could it be that only a day had 
 passed since I had been with my company of the 
 Trinity alive and well upon the sand-spit ? It 
 seemed a hundred years. 
 
 One by one the events of the last few days passed in 
 view and I found myself marveling not a little at the 
 actions of Diego de Bac.an. He wished to torture me, 
 no doubt ; but as I thought of his manner, it seemed 
 that he held me in a certain awe. The way in which his 
 life and mine seemed intertwined, the one with the 
 other, was strange indeed. I could not believe that 
 I was to die as he had intended before Mademoi- 
 selle. In spite of his boasts, I believed that she was 
 not there at the Camp of San Augustin, nor yet at 
 Fort Caroline, now blood-christened San Mateo. 
 I recalled the vision when half-distracted I lay upon 
 the sands after the wreck, and I remembered the 
 look in the eyes of Mademoiselle as she balanced the 
 poniard upon her fingers. I had heard some of the 
 guards speak of certain women who had been saved 
 from Fort Caroline, but they were servants and 
 wives of artisans, and I had not the courage to ask 
 further. Had I done so they would doubtless have 
 
 insulted her and demeaned me, or perhaps brutally 
 
 191
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 have told me of her death. So I thought it wise to 
 hold my peace, though my heart seemed bursting 
 within me. I watched the light flicker upon the 
 breastpiece of the guard beside the fire, and won- 
 dered what the morrow would bring forth. Then 
 the anguish and struggle of the day told, and I fell 
 into deep and merciful sleep. 
 
 In the morning they took us out manacled two 
 and two and marched us up and down the square to 
 keep the blood in circulation, that the withes might 
 not bite too deep into the flesh before the time ap- 
 pointed ; and this they did thereafter daily. They 
 were fattening us like fowls, The soldiers came out 
 and jostled and spurned us, tossing billets of wood 
 at our heads so that we were dodging about, most of 
 the time in a quandary. 
 
 The guards seemed to have no interest in the 
 matter and watched composedly as the others danced 
 about us, laughing merrily at any sally more witty 
 than ordinary. But for my part, I found it better 
 to my liking than to lie there in the dark shadows 
 of the Lodge of Seloy trussed like pigs for the Tav- 
 istock market. I bore these taunts and gibes in 
 rare good humor, for I was stretching my limbs and 
 could feel my strength coming back to me unim- 
 paired. On the second day they took away the 
 other prisoners, leaving only De Br6sac and me to- 
 gether. Why they had spared him he could not 
 
 192
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 say, save only that Menendez himself, aiming a blow 
 at him with a poniard and blood-befuddled missing 
 his mark, had seen in that a sign of God's dis- 
 pleasure, and so saved him until he might debate 
 upon the subject. 
 
 On the third day De Ba^an, in company of Menen- 
 dez de Aviles, going the rounds of the barracks, came 
 to where we lay. Menendez had on a costly suit of 
 black velvet with a cap to match, silk trunks and 
 boots of a fine leather. He began prodding at me 
 with his cane. " So this is the English heretic of 
 Dieppe," he said, making an uncouth sound which 
 might have been a laugh in any other. 
 
 " Seftor," said De Bagan, " this man has as many 
 lives as a cat." 
 
 " Ah ! But no more ! We must take him sever- 
 ally one life after the other. Have you thought of 
 the matter, Captain ? " 
 
 " Nothing, your Excellency, save that the end for 
 this one must be certain." 
 
 " And the other ? Can they not be made to con- 
 fess in the Faith ? 'Twould be a merciful work to 
 set them aright." 
 
 As they turned away, Menendez laughingly 
 said, 
 
 " Have them well fattened, my good Captain, for 
 I like not scrawny captives. But after all we owe 
 
 this fellow much, and dog that he is " but I could 
 
 i3 193
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 not hear the rest of what he said. 'Twas no cheer- 
 ful conversation for De Brsac and me. 
 
 At the end of this day a thing most curious hap- 
 pened. We were sitting bound by the fire, for after 
 the dropping of the sun the night grew raw and chill. 
 The guard had just been changed. The flames burned 
 brightly within and made a yellow ghost of the sen- 
 tinel at the door as he stood against the blackness 
 without. A second guard sat within the lodge, and 
 another could be seen down the path as he walked 
 slowly to and fro. The face of the man at the door 
 was held in the shadow of his morion, but I could 
 see that he wore a great black beard which covered 
 his face and that he was most stocky and strong of 
 build, the muscles of his calves and thighs swelling 
 out, much to my admiration, and his knotty fingers 
 betokening great strength. 'Twould be no easy task 
 to get by this fellow. 
 
 Suddenly, clear and distinct upon my ear, but not 
 so loud as to seem out of ordinary, came that same 
 low whistle I had heard once before in the prison 
 at Dieppe the call of the boatswain upon the 
 Griffin ! My heart stopped its beat, I thought 
 that I had been dreaming, it was so low and 
 soft. Then it came again, and De Brsac would 
 have spoken of it had I not laid my hand against 
 his arm. 
 
 Whence did it come ? I knew that I was not 
 194
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 mistaken now, and my heart was beating high. Then 
 the fellow at the door whom I had been watching, 
 after looking at his fellow guards, raised his head and 
 I saw the movement of his lips through the great 
 black mustache. I heard the whistle for the third 
 time. I looked around hastily at the guard in the 
 lodge, but he was intent upon burnishing his breast- 
 piece. Presently I said in English as though speak- 
 ing with De Brsac : 
 
 " Welcome, Job Goddard, to San Augustin," and 
 I saw the shoulders of my sentinel shake in com- 
 prehension. Then he shouldered his arquebus and 
 settled his sword in its sheath, walking up and down 
 again. He made a threatening and ugly figure 
 against the darkness, scowling as he walked, but he 
 was so welcome a sight I could have shouted in glee. 
 How in God's providence had this seaman of mine 
 been spared ? 
 
 Making no sign of aught unusual I talked on with 
 De Brsac, telling him who this man was and how, 
 God willing, we might make a break for liberty. I 
 bethought me of a plan to have a sign with Goddard. 
 I poured the water from the pitcher in a corner be- 
 hind the skins and then raising my voice I cried in 
 Spanish, 
 
 " Hey, seftor the guard ! Is it not possible to 
 have some water fresh from the spring ? We die soon 
 enough, in all conscience."
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 But Goddard made no sign, only walking up and 
 down and looking out into the night. 
 
 I was perplexed. What could be the matter with 
 the man? Could he not see the advantage I had 
 prepared ? 
 
 " Hola, there ! " I cried again, pointing to the 
 pitcher, " our throats are parched. Water ! water ! " 
 But he made no motion of having understood. 
 
 Then the other fellow came forward grum- 
 bling. 
 
 " You Frenchmen have throats of flint," he 
 growled, " but you may shout at that fellow till you 
 die of weariness and he will not hear, for he has lost 
 both speech and hearing. Patifto must think you 
 safe enough. A fine fashion, I say, to leave the eyes 
 .and ears for me." 
 
 " Ah, he hears not ? " said I, comprehending. 
 
 " He is of a detachment from Fort San Mateo 
 that came down to-night. I do not know him." 
 
 And taking the pitcher he went out past Goddard, 
 jostling him with an oath, and so toward the spring 
 that was at the corner of the building. No sooner 
 had he gone than Goddard being sure the third 
 guard could not see sprang with a bound to where 
 we were lying. 
 
 " You must get away to-night, Master Sydney," 
 he whispered hoarsely. " To-morrow they'll find 
 
 me out." 
 
 196
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 " Yes, yes," said I, starting up in excitement, " cut 
 me loose ! " 
 
 " No ! not now ! The square is full of soldiers. 
 To-night ! The scuts are drinking brandy brought 
 from the Fort, sir. Before the change of the watch, 
 
 I'll have weapons an' help ye both. Sh " and 
 
 he moved back to his post, for the third sentinel had 
 come to the path. 
 
 In a moment the surly fellow who had gone for 
 water returned, and set the pitcher down between 
 us. He found us talking with unconcern ; though 
 I felt my temples throbbing so that I feared he 
 would discover me, and I was glad enough to raise 
 the pitcher to my lips to conceal my excitement. 
 De Bre'sac kept countenance well ; and, unsuspecting, 
 the guard returned to the task of cleaning the spots 
 from his plates and morion. 
 
 We could now hear plainly the shouts of the sol- 
 diers as they sang and danced in the square, though 
 for an angle in the doorway we could not see them. 
 They were making a fine festival over their feats of 
 butchery ! 
 
 " Tis fortunate," whispered De Bre'sac, " for we 
 may yet make a good running fight for it." 
 
 "Aye, Chevalier. 'Tis better to be spitted out- 
 right than to die at intervals. I think we may give 
 some account of ourselves." 
 
 " If I had but a piece of steel," he groaned, " but 
 197
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 a piece of steel I would make carrion of the fellow 
 with the morion there ! " 
 
 "Aye, and you haven't! Wait a little. Some- 
 thing may happen." 
 
 But like most plans of the like, this one came to 
 naught ; and I saw our hopes of escape upon that 
 night go glimmering. For at about three hours 
 from sunset who should come into the hut but Don 
 Diego de Ba$an with a quarrelsome disposition of 
 mind and a swaggering body. He had been drinking 
 freely and still carried a jug of eau-de-vie, from which 
 he drank at intervals while he talked. With him 
 were two officers, by name Vincente and Patifto. 
 Patiflo, a thin black fidgety shadow of a man, was 
 captain of the watch. He had been upon the San 
 Cristobal and I remembered him well. Fortunately, 
 he, too, had drunk more than was good, for other- 
 wise he was just such a squirming worm to pry into 
 all small affairs with most profit, and I trembled lest 
 Job Goddard should betray himself. They had us car- 
 ried into the main hall, where a fire of logs was built ; 
 and then when chairs and table had been brought, 
 they set upon us in every conceivable fashion to try 
 the temper ; to the end that in a short while De 
 Brsac, whose nerves were near the surface, was 
 touched to the very quick of his honor and lay foam- 
 ing, speechless with rage. 
 
 It suited the humor of De Bagan to offer us drink ; 
 198
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 of which, since it came from his own jug, I took a 
 little, though it was not needful for the business 
 I had in hand, and I never had a habit of much 
 drinking. 
 
 "Well, my petticoat hunter," he jeered at last, 
 " you have made a fine mess of this business, sure 
 enough." 
 
 " I must confess, Sefior," I replied, smiling up at 
 him, " that I am none so comfortable as I might be." 
 
 " Comfort is ever the desire of old women and 
 Englishmen, Sir Pirato ! " 
 
 " But we have no chance to exercise to stretch 
 our limbs " I began. 
 
 " Stretch indeed ! " put in little Patifto. " There 
 is a rack in the camp ; it can stretch you out to ten 
 feet at least, my friend." 
 
 " 'Tis only a matter of a few inches more or less," 
 said De Ba^an, laughing, " and upon my life, I have 
 ever thought you too broad across the shoulders to 
 be in good proportion." Then the three of them 
 roared with laughing. 
 
 I saw no humor in this speech. 
 
 " In a bout at strength I find the breadth of shoul- 
 der of some small value," said I. 
 
 " Well said ! The old woman grows a spicy 
 tongue, Patifto. Humph ! You like the shoulders 
 broad, mayhap you'd like them broader ; we can 
 
 stretch or draw you out in any direction to suit the 
 
 199
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 fancy cut you down or push you in eh! Patifio? 
 bloat you up or pull you out as you will. What 
 think you of the business ? " 
 
 "There is small profit in it for me, Seftor," I 
 replied in good part. 
 
 " He's content with his deformity, Vincente." 
 
 " 'Tis like a smug Englishman," sneered Patifio. 
 
 "Nay, I am but a slow sort of person, lieutenant, 
 and find your mode of progress far too rapid," I 
 laughed. 
 
 " Bah ! " growled Diego. " You fancy yourself 
 most satisfactory upon all points." 
 
 " There is nothing that these Englishmen can do," 
 lisped Patino, " but eat and sleep eat and sleep ' 
 
 " And fight, Seftor," said I. " You have forgotten 
 the Great Griffin" 
 
 And as De Bagan laughed at him, the little man 
 hid his face in his mug in chagrin. 
 
 " Well, what of it, Englishman ? " said Diego, 
 smiling. " Let me tell you that the most of life lies 
 not in fighting. There is one thing," and he 
 paused significantly, "one thing you fat-headed 
 English don't know nor ever will. And do you 
 care what that is ? It's woman ! No more notion 
 of the art of loving have you than a row of marline- 
 spikes, no more warmth of temper than a dolphin- 
 fish ! Pouf ! You live too far away from the sun to 
 
 have much success with ladies, Seftor Killigrew." 
 
 200
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 I foresaw now that finding other means unavailing 
 to try my temper, he meant again to speak of Made- 
 moiselle, knowing that here he had a never-failing 
 source of rancor. I glanced to where Job Goddard 
 stood at the doorway and a look passed between us. 
 Then he went out into the shadow and disappeared 
 down the path. 
 
 I knew not whither Goddard had gone, and wish- 
 ing to gain time, said with as good grace as I could 
 summon, 
 
 " The Spanish have ever had the repute for great 
 courtliness of manner, Don De Bacan." 
 
 " You speak in ignorance, my fledgling. It is no 
 question of manner, but of a thousand things you 
 beef-eaters have no notion of." 
 
 " Aye," said Patifto, ruefully, twisting his mus- 
 tache, " and their women are as bad as themselves." 
 
 " Bah ! they're cold and lifeless every one of them. 
 It is the French women who respond most aptly and 
 most er delightfully eh, Vincente ? " 
 
 " Yes, my captain," he replied. " And of those 
 saved from Fort Caroline " and he grinned like a 
 ghoul " there are five or six most enticing." 
 
 " And most responsive you would say eh ? You 
 are successful upon most occasions, Vincente." And 
 so saying he poured out a pot half full of his fiery 
 liquor, which he straightway drained to the dregs, 
 
 setting the vessel down with a crash which split it 
 
 201
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 half in two. Then he called to Goddard for a new 
 pot and more liquor. But Goddard would not hear, 
 and the other man was sent. 
 
 " No, 'tis not courtliness, Sefior Pirato," said he, 
 leaning forward at last, " but a matter which con- 
 cerns only the lover and the lady the flash of an 
 eye the touch of a hand which sends the pulses 
 tingling; the opening of the lips which tremble for 
 the touch of kisses this and much more." 
 
 At this moment there was a noise without, which 
 sounded like a groan, followed by silence, and I 
 knew why Job Goddard had gone out by the sentry's 
 path. 
 
 " What was it ? " said Vincente, staggering to the 
 door. But Job Goddard met him there most uncon- 
 cerned, pointing out over his shoulder. 
 
 " 'Tis nothing but some drunken beast of a sol- 
 dier," said Patiflo. And Vincente came back to the 
 table. 
 
 I now knew there was no time to lose, and made 
 up my mind upon a course of action. Catching the 
 eye of De Br6sac, I suddenly began to strain at my 
 bonds, jumping and struggling as well as I could 
 about the fire, rolling at last under the table. 
 
 " Here ! here ! what is the man about ? " shouted 
 Patiflo. " Help, sentry, help, he will get away!" 
 
 Goddard came running in and fell upon me with 
 
 all his weight as though trying to secure me. I felt 
 202
 
 THE LODGE OF SELOY. 
 
 his keen knife slit through the bonds and a poniard 
 was thrust into my hand. Then we rolled out from 
 under the table as though struggling furiously, and 
 so upon De Br6sac, Goddard turning him loose and 
 arming him as he had armed me. 
 
 The drunken fools seemed in a kind of stupor, not 
 alive to what was really happening until we three 
 sprang upon our feet. The surprise was complete 
 and the advantage was clearly with us. I have 
 never struck a blow so hard as that one which I put 
 upon the face of this Vincente, for he went flying 
 backward over the table, upon his head, his boots 
 sticking up over a bench. Before Patifto could even 
 draw, Goddard thrust him through the heart and he 
 sank down, making no sound. 
 
 De Bre"sac, seizing a sword, valiantly had set upon 
 De Ba^an ; who, giving a roar like a bull, fell to with 
 such energy that the Frenchman was put immedi- 
 ately upon the defensive and was forced over toward 
 the door, through which, before we knew it, De 
 Ba$an vanished like the wind, running out across the 
 square to the barracks of the men, yelling like a de- 
 mon the while. He was a fiend incarnate, this man. 
 
 There was not a moment to lose. Seizing the 
 weapons of Patiflo and Vincente, we dashed out 
 around the corner of the lodge and so into the forest, 
 running at the top of our speed. 
 
 203
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 AS we sped up the wide path through the thicket, 
 we could hear De Bagan as he ran bellowing 
 across the square. It was black darkness under 
 the branches, but as we accustomed ourselves we 
 could make out the line of the path ahead. Twigs 
 and branches struck us in the face, but Goddard thun- 
 dered on with great confidence, setting for us a good 
 round pace, and De Brsac, who was a fleet runner, 
 keeping close upon his heels. 
 
 In a moment there were loud cries from the build- 
 ings behind, but we could hear plain above them all 
 the great roars of Don Diego as the soldiers came 
 after us in full pursuit. Ignorant of the road as 
 we were we had the advantage of being in our 
 sober senses, spurred, moreover, by the love of life, 
 which now at this chance came with a fulness to 
 nerve us for any desperateness. After all the suffer- 
 ing of mind and body which had gone before, this 
 freedom was sweet indeed, and in our hearts we 
 
 knew that we could not again fall alive into the 
 
 204
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 hands of these people. The fresh air of the forest 
 tasted sweet to the throat, and I drank it greedily 
 into my lungs as I ran, following the gray shadows 
 ahead of me. 
 
 After a while, we heard the shouting of De Bac,an 
 no more, only the cries of some of the soldiers who 
 were speedily coming forward. 
 
 But the great speed told upon us, and the sea 
 legs of Job Goddard, which were not meant for such 
 work as this, refused to move so rapidly and he fell 
 a little behind. De Bre"sac seemed imbued with new 
 life and ran with great agility, leaping over logs and 
 twisting through the bushes like one brought up to 
 the crafts of the woods rather than the courtesies 
 and fantasies of the Court. 
 
 But it was uncertain and awkward progress at 
 best. Goddard had a pike and an arquebus, while 
 De Brdsac and I had each a poniard and a rapier. 
 Twice I fell prone to the ground over the tree 
 trunks and bushes, and once had overrun Goddard 
 in the dark and we two had fallen, rolling over in a 
 monstrous tangle. The sound of the pursuit was 
 growing louder every minute ; De Bre"sac paused, 
 impatient at our awkwardness. He could have got 
 well away had he wished, but he only stood there 
 as we stumbled to our feet, the sound of men crash- 
 ing through the bushes showing how near were the 
 
 more fleet-footed of these Spaniards. It was des- 
 
 205
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 perate work for heavy men. Off we started once 
 more, De Brsac seizing the arquebus to lighten the 
 burden of Goddard, who was swearing and trying to 
 rub his shin, which he had bruised most severely, 
 with his pike-handle. 
 
 We came to an open space two hundred yards or 
 so in width in which the Indians had planted a field 
 of maize. But the crop had been garnered and only 
 the short stalks remained. The moon had come out 
 and it seemed hardly possible that we could get 
 across this open and escape discovery. Could we 
 but reach the other side where the deeper forest 
 began there would seem to be less chance of imme- 
 diate capture. Goddard was well-nigh done, but 
 managed to struggle on over the rough loam toward 
 an opening in the bush beyond. De Brsac had 
 passed him and entered the wood, and I had come 
 to his side, when behind us there was a loud shout- 
 ing and two soldiers, stripped of their armor, 
 emerged from the forest and came toward us at the 
 top of their speed. 
 
 De Brsac stopped and dropped down upon one 
 knee, and I knew what he meant to do. Goddard 
 fell almost exhausted beside him and I crouched 
 behind a bush a little to the rear, awaiting the com- 
 ing of our adversaries. We were all breathing very 
 hard, but De Brsac, full of vitality, was crouched 
 
 like a cat ready to spring. 
 
 206
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 " The one in front," said he to me in a whisper, 
 " I will account for the other." 
 
 On the Spaniards came, leaping from one hillock 
 to another, their naked weapons gleaming fitfully in 
 the moonlight. The fellow in advance was but a 
 boy ; his hair was fair and he was comely to see. 
 My heart misgave me as he came nearer, rushing 
 onward fearlessly. But it was his life or mine, my 
 life and Mademoiselle's, perhaps and so I did not 
 hesitate, rising just as he came into the shadow of 
 the trees and running him through with such force 
 that the basket hilt of the weapon struck against 
 him and as he fell the blade broke short off against 
 the ground. The other man, seeing the fate of his 
 comrade, paused for a moment ; but De Brsac was 
 upon him like a flash and sent his sword a-flying. 
 After all, these lives in the heat of action were few 
 enough against those of all our friends who had been 
 murdered in cold blood before. 
 
 Then De Bresac, who was a man of ingenuity, drew 
 
 the bodies under some bushes and we started off 
 
 i 
 
 along in the shadow of the woods at the edge of the 
 clearing toward the left doubling in a way upon 
 our own track to throw our pursuers the more surely 
 off in another direction. 
 
 We saw two, and then six more, of them go flying 
 across the clearing, following the track of our boots 
 
 in the soft earth ; but they did not pause, going 
 
 207
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 crashing through and shouting to one another until 
 the sounds were lost in the many voices of the 
 night. We were free at least for the present. 
 
 We looked around the one to the other, and long 
 breaths burst at the same moment from the three 
 of us. 
 
 " Phew ! Master Sydney," said Goddard, pulling 
 his beard, which had been glued to his cheeks, " 'tis 
 little I thought I'd ever get up in this dfo-guise, sir. 
 Odds bobs, but I'm done ! I've been feedin' up this 
 night, to last a week, sir, an' me stommick is 
 somethin* feeble since this smoke suckin'." 
 He fell to the ground, breathing like a bellows, and 
 vowed he would move no more. 
 
 Then De Brsac planned quickly. " If we go 
 to the beach," he said, " they will surely take us. 
 There they can drive us into the sea, or prison us on 
 one of these sand-spits, and take us at their ease. Let 
 us keep among the woods and the swamps. There 
 we can retreat at will, and may support life until we 
 can find a friend, or come to the great inland chan- 
 nel of which they speak. We may come upon the 
 canoes of the Indians of Satouriona, for the Potanous 
 are far to the west, and the Thimagoas of Outina 
 are to the south." 
 
 We saw that what he said was wise, for Menen- 
 dez, now thinking the beach his natural shambles, 
 
 would certainly try again to find us there. 
 
 208
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 At any rate, where we were was no comfortable 
 neighborhood, for some stray Spaniard might at any 
 moment be stumbling upon us, and then there 
 would surely be more killing, and I was sick at the 
 sight of blood, and wanted no more of it. So in 
 some fashion, when he had got his breath, we put 
 Goddard on his feet and moved steadily forward, 
 pausing only now and then to listen for the signs of 
 pursuit. In this way we moved for two hours 
 through the moss-hanging forest. We talked but 
 little, having need of all our strength and breath. 
 
 Goddard managed to tell his story. He had been 
 struck upon the head and had fallen for dead under 
 a pile of corpses. When he had come to himself it 
 was dark, and the Spaniards had gone. He had come 
 across the bay at night in a canoe he found at the 
 landing-place. He possessed himself of the arms 
 and weapons of a Spaniard who was sleeping in the 
 woods, and who sleeps there yet ; cutting off the 
 soldier's beard and fastening the hair of it upon 
 himself with tree-gum. Then making a detour, he 
 had come in at nightfall, following in the footsteps 
 of a detachment of the soldiery who had marched 
 down from Fort San Mateo, and in the confusion and 
 debauchery of the camp, by simulating dumbness, 
 escaped detection, taking the sentry duty with little 
 difficulty. It was a most wonderful thing ; but 
 
 Goddard would say little further than this, only 
 14 209
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 smiling when he spoke of the Spaniard in the woods. 
 He took off his morion and mopped the sweat from 
 his brow. 
 
 " Master Sydney, I saw Jem Smith die, sir," he said. 
 " He went to join his martyrs with a smile on his 
 lips. He wore his velvet suit o' black, an' he was 
 beautiful to see. I saw him die, sir, cut down like 
 a dog afore my eyes. An', sir, I saw the man as did 
 it." He tapped the Spanish morion with a signifi- 
 cant gesture, and then grimly, " 'Twas him ! " 
 
 We had covered a distance of perhaps three 
 leagues when we came to a body of water, which 
 seemed a kind of river, but not so wide as the River 
 of May ; only a hundred yards across to the thither 
 bank. There we stopped to plan, for Goddard 
 could not swim. It looked but a short time before 
 the day, for the heavens were brightening through 
 the great trees behind us. If we could place Job 
 Goddard upon the trunk of a tree, then we might 
 push him across the stream ; there was one floating 
 out in the current. De Brsac had removed his boots 
 to swim for it, and had even taken a step down into 
 the slime of the bank, when, as we looked, the log 
 began sluggishly to move, but against the current, 
 and then w saw the thing was alive. PC Brsaq 
 rushed out upon high ground in terror, for the Jog 
 was no log at all, but one of those great horny 
 lizards, which Admiral Hawkins h^s since reported,
 
 OF Oini ESCAPE. 
 
 and which are called crocodiles, or alligartos. If the 
 Spaniards had come upon us at that moment, they 
 could have taken us without a fight, for this beast 
 was of such a great size and length, so ugly more- 
 over and slimy, that we stood with knees trembling 
 upon the bank. But by and by Job Goddard, 
 plucking his courage up, cast a stone at it, and as 
 the missile fell in the water the great beast, with a 
 flurry and a splash of its tail, went plowing down 
 the stream more frightened even than we. 
 
 The heavens were well alight before we could 
 persuade ourselves to make the attempt to cross. 
 Sure at last that there was no fording place, we 
 three got astride of a wide log and began the passage 
 of this treacherous stream, expecting each moment 
 to have a leg nipped off at the knee. We had long 
 pieces of bark for paddles, and made a great com- 
 motion, thinking thus to scare these monstrous ani- 
 mals away ; and finally we arrived upon the other 
 bank, wet, and trembling with fright, but safe. 
 
 Upon the third day the Chevalier shot at a furry 
 wild animal which lay in a ball at the top of a tree. 
 He had the skill to carry away the twig on which it 
 swung. The beast fell to the ground snarling like a 
 dog, to be killed in a trice by Goddard, who pinned 
 it to the earth with his pike. We were most hungry 
 and fell to upon this beast like wolves, hardly wait- 
 ing for the flesh to be cooked through. 'Twas little 
 
 211
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 enough, but kept us alive two days. On the morn- 
 ing of the fifth day we saw the great inland channel, 
 which we afterwards discovered was a part of the 
 River of May, and by good fortune came upon a 
 hunting party of Satouriona's warriors. I have said 
 that we came upon them, but it were more truthful 
 to say that they came upon us. For an arrow 
 whirred past and we looked around to see half a 
 score of them coming from the thicket. I held up 
 my hand, shouting loudly " Antipola ! Antipola bon- 
 nasson ! " which means " friend " and they came 
 forward and welcomed us with great rejoicing. They 
 fed us on game which they had shot with arrows, 
 and took us at last in a canoe to their village. I had 
 seen the Paracousi the " Chief," when we first 
 came to Fort Caroline. He was named Emola and 
 entertained us in his lodge, sparing nothing for our 
 comfort. 
 
 De Brsac was tireless. Liberty was breath to his 
 nostrils, and he went about in the village inquiring 
 and planning, making ready to continue our pilgrim- 
 age to the coast when we should be rested. 
 
 For myself, with liberty came a reaction from 
 those horrible days and nights upon the ship, on the 
 sand-spit and in the prison, when in my deeper moods 
 of despair I could see no hope to bring Mademoiselle 
 out of this country alive. In spite of the continuous 
 dread at my heart, there had come again in all its 
 
 212
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 first eagerness the desire only to find her and take 
 her in my arms away from that dreadful Menendez, 
 the very nearness of whom befouled and polluted. 
 I was certain of but one thing that she was not at 
 San Augustin. Had she been there, in those last 
 days De Bagan would have lost no opportunity to 
 bring us together for his own pleasure, that he might 
 gloat upon us the better and keep his promise of 
 torture to me. But where could she be ? What had 
 happened that she was not a prisoner of De Bagan ? 
 For it seemed certain that she had been saved from 
 Fort Caroline. I was in a great quandary, and for 
 all my uncertainty I had not the will even to ques- 
 tion the Indians upon the subject, for in spite of my 
 hopes I feared feared the truth they might tell 
 me. 
 
 We sat about the lodge of this good Emola, look- 
 ing out at the bright forest, gaining back our strength 
 and will. Well do I remember that wonderful day 
 with its great stillness and sadness. The Paracousi 
 sat by the open doorway, dark against the golden 
 sunshine, smoking from a great tobacco bowl which 
 he offered to us one after the other. We each took 
 a swallow of it, this being the habit of these people 
 when in good will, and Goddard, bringing forth his 
 own bowl and reed, helped himself from the pouch 
 of Emola and was soon puffing away valiantly to the 
 
 great satisfaction of the Chief. It was most curious 
 
 213
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 to see these two sucking upon the reeds like babes 
 upon the breast, and puffing out the smoke in curls 
 and rings, regarding each other the while with great 
 solemnity. 
 
 " Ye see, Master Sydney," said Goddard between 
 puffs, " if once I can get me stommick made good 
 against the smoke suckin', 'twill be a most gratifyin* 
 achievin'. For though we may find an' win no new- 
 lands by the beards of the martyrs, 'tis surely some- 
 thin' we have done to make the discovery of a new 
 habitude, or taste, which has much of the vartue an' 
 little of the inconvenciency of drinkin'." 
 
 I could not but smile at this sally, for things most 
 ridiculous have a way of intruding themselves upon 
 the most sad and melancholy moments of life. 
 
 " To-morrow we will push onward to the sea, is 
 it not so ? " asked De Bre"sac abruptly. 
 
 This brought me to myself. 
 
 " I am most uncertain, monsieur," I replied, " I 
 hardly know in which way my duty or desire lies. 
 I have felt to this moment as though my greatest 
 wish were to find my way back to Europe and set 
 the armies of all civilized nations about the ears of 
 this devil Menendez de Aviles. But now that I am 
 free well, monsieur I will tell you." 
 
 Whereupon I told him briefly of the love I bore 
 for Diane de la Notte, of the hope I had of her es- 
 cape from death and of my fears for her safety, say- 
 
 214
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 ing at the last that I could not leave the vicinity of 
 San Augustin until I was sure that she was not in 
 the power of Diego de Ba^an. 
 
 As I told my story his face saddened. " I sus- 
 pected as much," he said. " There is a great bond 
 between us, monsieur ; I too have loved the sister 
 of La Caille was my betrothed. When she died, I 
 vowed I would look no more upon the face of 
 woman, and so I came here to this savage land to 
 lose my sorrow in adventure and perhaps in death. 
 And I have come only to lose him I loved best 
 after his sister." He spoke of La Caille. " No, 
 monsieur, I cannot forget and it is fated that I 
 shall not die. That is my story." 
 
 I wrung him silently by the hand. 
 
 " Monsieur, monsieur," he went on quickly, " there 
 is a duty which you and I owe to our God a duty 
 stronger than any earthly tie. A foul deed has been 
 done which has no equal in the history of the world." 
 He paused a moment. " Forgive me if I seem to 
 bring more grief to your heart. But I know that 
 there -is no chance upon this earth to see again the 
 one you love. Believe me, what I say is true. 
 It is the love that is in your heart which makes you 
 wilful not to ask and to believe the thing you most 
 dread." 
 
 I buried my face in my hands, for it was so and I 
 was a coward. 
 
 2I S
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " Monsieur, listen," he continued softly. " Do not 
 blind yourself further to these facts. For you will 
 but add one more life to those which have already 
 been recklessly thrown away. And with your doubts 
 at rest, your life should be given to Justice." 
 
 " Ah, but my heart can never again be satisfied 
 until I have found her ! " 
 
 " Then I must tell you the truth, mon ami, what- 
 ever may come. I have spoken with these Indians 
 in such manner as it was possible, and I know most 
 of the things that have happened since the massacre. 
 I have seen articles which came from the Fort, and 
 I know that there are no women there at this time. 
 Many of them were cut down and killed. A few 
 only were taken towards San Augustin ; with them 
 was Mademoiselle de la Notte." 
 
 I started up. *" Diane and how " 
 
 "Ah, monsieur ! calm yourself and listen with a 
 stout heart for I have dreadful news. She was of 
 a party of women. There were Spanish soldiers 
 with them. When these women got to a certain 
 place they would go no further. The soldiers then 
 killed them as they had done the others." 
 
 " But this is mere hazard how do you know ? 
 What proofs have you ? " I cried in anguish. 
 
 " Only this," he said solemnly ; " I have myself 
 beheld it and you will know." And going to Emola 
 
 he made a motion towards his hand. The Paracousi 
 
 216
 
 OF OUR ESCAPE. 
 
 produced from his belt a bit of gold and De Bre"sac 
 placed it in my hands. It was the finger ring with 
 the ancient setting which Diane had worn ! 
 
 I took the bauble from him silently, stupidly, 
 and then unconsciously bore it to my lips. Slowly 
 the cruel truth dawned upon me as I looked at the 
 jewel. It seemed as though my breast were bursting 
 with the emotions that flooded up from that secret 
 corner in my soul in which man hides the things he 
 holds most holy. What would I not have given for 
 woman's tears to have wept out upon it all the ten- 
 derness in my heart ? I could only bend over it 
 reverently, dry-eyed, mutely suffering. But I had 
 undergone all this torture before, and the certainty 
 now that she had died seemed to make no further 
 enduring wound. I sat at last, looking at Emola as 
 he told how the ring had come to him from one of 
 his braves, who had exchanged it for some silver 
 neck-pieces. After the first shock of this dreadful 
 discovery, I seemed rather stupefied than aught else, 
 with no capacity for great grief nor any great sensa- 
 tion of any kind. 
 
 When he understood, the Paracousi came and put 
 his hand upon my shoulder, and this aroused me. 
 He indicated by pointing that he would give me the 
 ring which I still held in my hand. I thanked him 
 with a look and a hand-clasp and got upon my feet, 
 
 stretching my limbs, arising from my grief-stupor. 
 
 217
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 When he had finished speaking I turned to the 
 Chevalier De Brsac, saying to him : 
 
 " My friend, I will follow wherever you will lead." 
 He took me by one hand joyfully, and Job 
 Goddard with gruff heartiness seized the other. 
 Then we three, of no religion, but made one by suf- 
 fering and the loss of those three persons we loved 
 the best, took an oath, with the grave Paracousi for 
 witness, that not while we lived would we rest until 
 we had seen our enemies visited with vengeance by 
 fire and the sword.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 IF I have dwelt upon these events hitherto with 
 great particularity, it is that there might be a 
 record of all that passed and that the devotion of 
 this seaman Goddard, a yeoman of England, should 
 be known to all men. Of the Chevalier de Bresac, 
 I need say nothing further at this time, since his 
 public service is well known alike in England and 
 France. 
 
 Upon the morning following my discovery of the 
 ring with the ancient setting, we entered one of the 
 great war canoes in company with the Paracousi 
 Emola and eight warriors, and set forth upon our 
 journey to the sea. There was nothing to fear from 
 the Spaniards, for the camp of Emola was in the 
 country of Satouriona, and until we came again 
 within sight of the battlements of Fort San Mateo, 
 there was little danger of discovery ; and even had 
 we been attacked we should have been able to give 
 
 a good account of ourselves. The River of May for 
 
 219
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 a long distance was shallow, but of a great width and 
 seemed like a vast morass. At noon on the fol- 
 lowing day we set into a current which speedily took 
 us into a deeper channel, where the sand grasses no 
 longer waved beside us. The paddles dipped deep 
 and, as they sent the water gurgling musically 
 astern, put us along down-stream at a fair brave 
 rate. 
 
 By and by the Indians told us that Fort San 
 Mateo was but four leagues below ; and, as it lacked 
 an hour to sunset, we hauled in our canoe to the 
 bank to await the friendly cover of night before 
 resuming our journey to the sea. But there was 
 little need for precaution, for we saw no sign of 
 human life. We stole along the shadow of the 
 western shore, drifting down with the tide, which was 
 ebbing strongly. At some time after midnight the 
 sound of men's voices singing a rough chorus came 
 up to us on the wind ; and in a while we crept out 
 from behind a point of land to see the lights of Fort 
 San Mateo, lurid and garish, come dancing down to 
 us across the face of the star-sprinkled waters. The 
 Spaniards were making merry, and the hoarse sound 
 of their laughter blasphemed the sweetness of the 
 night, and shivered the silence again and again with 
 its echoes. They had no fear of attack. Had they not 
 swept out of existence a whole nation from these new 
 
 shores ? We saw no sentries upon the bastions even, 
 
 220
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 and passed fairly under the cannon, arousing no 
 challenge or inquiry. When we had passed below 
 the Fort, a desperate sadness fell upon me again at 
 the sight of the familiar shore and hills at which 
 she and I had looked together. I turned my head 
 and looked back as I had on that morning when 
 we went down to the sea to give battle to the 
 Spaniards. I seemed to see her standing there again 
 upon the battlements tall and lithe, looking fear- 
 lessly up at me as I told her my fears. The farewell, 
 the tender tears in her eyes, the touch of her fingers, 
 all all were as real as though it had been but yester- 
 day instead of two long months ago, months of 
 suffering which had made days into weeks and weeks 
 into years. The pain came again fiercely to my 
 breast and I caught my breath to ease it. The firm 
 fingers of De Br6sac closed upon my own as he 
 whispered. 
 
 " Courage, mon brave ! Courage ! " 
 
 Ah me ! The meaning of the travails through 
 which we are brought to our better understanding 
 are little known of men nor will be through many 
 generations of time. In a moment or so the pang 
 was past, and in a sudden flash of unreason Nature's 
 compensation for her sorrows I felt again as I had 
 felt before, that Mademoiselle was at that moment 
 somewhere near not cold in death but breath- 
 ing and living. All this in spite of the ring, the 
 
 221
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 silent evidence of the truth of what had been 
 spoken, which I felt at every breath, against my 
 heart. 
 
 We had passed a little below the Fort and had 
 drifted toward a bluff of dunes which jutted out into 
 the stream almost athwart our course for here the 
 channel runs close to the shore. Upon this point 
 grew a thatch of palmetto scrub and knot of stunted 
 firs and pines, whose gnarled branches stretched 
 this way and that, an impenetrable black tangle 
 against the starlit sky. As we came nearer, the dark 
 blur of the branches took a definite form, and we 
 could mark their gentle sway in the breeze. We 
 were bearing toward a sand bar which jutted well out 
 toward the other shore and I would have spoken of it ; 
 bat as I turned, Emola seized me by the arm, placing 
 his hand upon his mouth in token of silence. He 
 and the warriors were craning their heads toward the 
 out-spreading branches. They sat mute as statues, 
 saying no word. I could not make it out. Long as 
 I stared I saw no sign or heard no movement save 
 the rhythm of the swaying branches. 
 
 The silence was broken by one of the Indians be- 
 side me who uttered a hoarse sound in his throat, and 
 lifting his head he passed his index finger grimly 
 around his neck. We drifted in again with the cur- 
 rent, and in a moment we understood. There, a hor- 
 rid plaything for the wind of the sea, its clothing 
 
 222
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 limp and loose, we saw a human body, swinging by 
 the neck ! 
 
 De Br6sac started up. " Par la Mort ! " he cried. 
 " The infamous ones ! Honest braves, fighting for 
 their King, to be given this dog's death ! Come, 
 Emola, land us here. It is too much, mon ami ! He 
 shall not hang so ! " He was almost sobbing with the 
 stress of his emotion. 
 
 The paddles swept us in to the beach and we 
 climbed the dunes to where the body was hung. 
 Over its head that villain had nailed a piece of white 
 bark upon which had been burned the dreadful con- 
 
 fession, 
 
 " Not As To Frenchmen 
 
 But As To Lutherans ! " 
 
 Tenderly, as though he had been one of those we 
 three most deeply mourned, we cut him down and 
 tried to straighten his poor stiffened limbs. Then 
 we carried him where the sand was soft and with the 
 canoe paddles buried him out of sight. There were 
 others, we knew, for the placard had said it, and 
 three more we saw hung in the same way and bear- 
 ing the same inscription. These we cut down and 
 buried as we had buried the first, while Emola and 
 his warriors stood by and gravely watched. Then 
 silently as though the hand of death were upon our 
 own hearts, we entered the canoe again and pushed 
 
 onward, 
 
 223
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The tide had turned; but before dawn we had 
 come well within the sound of the surf and pulled 
 into a secluded river or creek on the north bank, be- 
 fore the sun had come out of the sea. We ate a 
 portion of dried venison apiece, and concealing the 
 canoe among the branches, cut into the thicket, 
 Goddard carrying a large packet of tobacco which 
 the Paracousi had given him. By marching steadily 
 all the morning along the line of this river, we came 
 by noon to another body of water as large as the 
 River of May. Here we halted again, and to our 
 surprise and great joy discovered a small vessel 
 riding securely at anchor, and flying the flag of 
 France ! 
 
 There is no need to dwell at length upon the 
 events which followed. The vessel was the Epervier, 
 Captain Gillonne, of the fleet of poor Ribault, 
 After much signaling a boat was lowered from her 
 side and many men armed with arquebus and pike 
 dropped down into her. They approached within 
 thirty yards of the shore, when we proved to them 
 by word of mouth that we were no Spaniards but 
 men of their own company. Then they brought their 
 boat in upon the beach and welcomed us with great 
 rejoicing. The Epervier had been upon the sea for 
 many weeks, and blown to the southward, had rid- 
 den through the fury of the storm which had sent 
 
 the other vessels upon the coast. The Frenchmen 
 
 224
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 had seen the wrecks upon the beach, but no man save 
 a few soldiers in armor carrying a standard of Spain. 
 They had come to the River of May only to find 
 our Fort in the hands of the enemy and had much to 
 do to escape to the open sea again, out of range of 
 the Spanish ordnance. This gallant Gillonne, watch- 
 ful against the Spaniards, remained warily at anchor, 
 hoping by this delay to save any Frenchman who 
 might have escaped, although he thus placed himself 
 in direst jeopardy of capture by the Spanish fleet. 
 
 It seemed, then, that most of our physical suffer- 
 ings were to end. We went aboard the " great canoe " 
 as the Paracousi called it, Captain Gillonne setting 
 red wine before these Indians, which indeed they 
 drank with as much avidity as Job Goddard him- 
 self. They walked about the vessel looking up at 
 the rigging, speaking among themselves, though they 
 made no outward sign of curiosity, surprise or any 
 other emotion. They are a strange people, these 
 Caribs ; haughty, and solitary as the great pines which 
 tower in their wild forests. The good Paracousi was 
 given many gifts to carry back to his people. He 
 bore messages of good will from the French to the 
 great Satouriona, and we three who had been his 
 guests shook him by the hand and smoked a pipe of 
 peace, which Goddard brought forth from beneath 
 his doublet. The chief and his warriors departed 
 
 to the shore as gravely and silently as they had come. 
 *5 225
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The people of the Epervier all sickened for the 
 sight of France ; and the provisions being low, it 
 was at last decided to set sail. There was small 
 chance of finding other refugees and the danger of 
 capture was imminent, depending only upon discov- 
 ery. And so we hoisted our anchor in the morning 
 and with a brisk wind sailed forth from that harbor 
 into the open sea, seeing no Spanish ships and mak- 
 ing a clear run to the eastward out of land-sight by 
 evening. Of the trials of that voyage I will not 
 speak, since the matter is one having no import- 
 ance in the description of these events. It is 
 enough that after many weeks of storm and stress, 
 privation and suffering, we had a fight with a Span- 
 ish vessel, but being weak-handed were glad enough 
 to get secure away. A sickness broke out among our 
 men, but we landed at last, worn by adversity, at 
 Rochelle in France. 
 
 As before written, I make no attempt to 
 justify my actions in the happenings which followed. 
 Thrust by ill-fortune out of employment, I had 
 made this quarrel my own. And the love which had 
 changed me for the nonce from man to god had now 
 turned me devil. A new glory had shone into my 
 life for a short hour and made me all resplendent 
 with its gold but the light had gone out and the 
 darkness hung like a pall about my soul. I could 
 
 not reason but with relation to the dark thoughts 
 
 226
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 which filled my mind. I thirsted for vengeance upon 
 Menendez and Diego de Bagan, and there was no 
 slaking. Nor could I understand that I, a quiet- 
 tempered English lad, had turned adventurer like a 
 Moor or a Spaniard. It was the tame stable-dog 
 made wolfish by the sight of blood. I have said 
 much of the cruelty of the Spaniards, but as I look 
 back upon those dreadful times and the more dread- 
 ful ones which followed, I know that I was as mad 
 as the others and that we were no instruments of 
 God as, to ease our consciences, we said we were, 
 but only the willing tools of our own passions. 
 
 Truly the Chevalier de Br6sac was animated by 
 much the same spirit as myself. For upon French 
 soil he proved himself a man of resource. The roads 
 were blocked with snow, but friends in Rochelle 
 made our journey to Paris possible ; and in the 
 middle of the month of December we rode into that 
 city by the Porte St. Marcel. De Brsac was a fine 
 horseman and I had been bred to ride long before 
 I took to a sailor's life, but it was no tranquil riding 
 for Job Goddard. The beasts were of the quietest, 
 but even so he found it no easy matter to keep up- 
 right in the saddle, and was three times tossed into 
 the snow drifts, from which he emerged swearing and 
 vowing that he would ride no more. 
 
 " 'Tis worse than the weather top-gallant yardarm 
 
 in a cross-chop, Master Sydney," he would say, " an* 
 
 227
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 never a lift or handful o' sail to hang on by. For 
 d'ye see, sir, this craft will mind no helm but the 
 fore sheets, and 'tis mighty poor sailin' in a squall." 
 He bore so rueful a countenance that we laughed at 
 him in spite of ourselves, and by dint of much per- 
 suading and lifting he was got each time again in 
 the saddle. 
 
 Once within the gates of Paris we rode straight- 
 way to the house of M. Henri de Teligny, the uncle 
 of my good friend. He was a fine, bristly, red- 
 visaged, gallant figure of a man ; an old soldier, a 
 man of much power and, as we soon learned, with a 
 leaning to the cause of the Huguenots. He wel- 
 comed the Chevalier with every mark of affection, 
 and after bidding us to the hospitality of his house, 
 caused refreshments to be brought and plied his 
 nephew with questions as to his adventures in New 
 France. It had been the intention of De Bre"sac to 
 approach him with some care and niceness upon mat- 
 ters of religion and to bring out an expression upon 
 the tale before enlisting his sympathies in our cause. 
 Therefore, he at first was guarded in his replies, 
 using a very skilful diplomacy. But when he had 
 at last fairly begun, the old man listened to the 
 story of the massacres of Fort Caroline and San 
 Augustin with undisguised horror. He had heard 
 rumors from Spain that the French colony was des- 
 troyed. He had not entirely believed it ; but, were 
 
 228
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 it true, victory had been gained by honorable war 
 and not by criminal deceit. He could not remain 
 quiet through the telling of the real tale and strode 
 up and down the chamber pulling at his gray mus- 
 taches and venting himself in the loudest expressions 
 of wrath and sorrow. When the Chevalier had come 
 to the voyage in the canoe and the discovery of the 
 swinging bodies over which the legends had been 
 placed, he could contain himself no longer. 
 
 " Jarnichien ! " he shouted. " Hung like a pirate 
 or a Marane ! Par la Paque Dieu ! It is a stain upon 
 the honor not of Coligny but of France ! These 
 Spaniards think that this New World was made only 
 for themselves and that no other living man has a 
 right to move or breathe there ! " 
 
 " Would even that justify the murder of French 
 women and children, my General?" returned the 
 Chevalier keenly. 
 
 " La Dogue ! I should say, no ! You were gentle- 
 men of France with a patent from your King to 
 settle in this Terre aux Bretons, which is as much 
 the property of France as of Spain." 
 
 " Since this Colomb first set foot upon the land 
 the Spanish claim it all. Menendez has said it." 
 
 " And that all others are Moors or piratos, to have 
 their throats slit like hogs or be hung like thieves ? 
 Ah ! perhaps even in Spain there is justice for such 
 
 Generals as Menendez de Avile"s! This is the 
 
 229
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 King's quarrel, mes gardens, not yours. Forque- 
 vaulx is our Ambassador to Madrid. I know him 
 well. We have fought side by side in siege and 
 field. He too is a soldier and knows what a soldier's 
 death, as well as his life, should be. This is murder 
 assassination, I tell you of the foulest kind ! 
 Done openly, and not even Philip of Spain could 
 countenance it. Forquevaulx shall demand the 
 degradation of this man." 
 
 He paused, out of breath and countenance from 
 rapid speaking. Here truly was a friend indeed ; 
 we had not counted upon such a valiant partisan. 
 
 " The Admiral shall know of these facts at once. 
 I will go to him or better he shall come to me. 
 The Hotel de Chatillon and the Louvre have ears 
 and my house is my fortress, mes garons, where all 
 obey me. There are no spies here." 
 
 When he had composed himself, he sat and ad- 
 dressed a letter to Coligny, acquainting him with 
 our arrival and asking him to come secretly under 
 the cover of night. The publicity of an audience at 
 the Hotel de Chatillon could thus be avoided and 
 M. de Teligny did not doubt that, in view of the 
 importance of the matter, the Admiral would come 
 with all haste. 
 
 The Chevalier de Br6sac was tireless. He worked 
 with a nervous energy which was most astonishing 
 
 in one of his slender frame. For my part I was 
 
 230
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 glad enough to seek some rest ; for my ride of many 
 miles upon the back of a horse, my first journey of 
 the kind for years, had made me more stiff and sore 
 than when I had fought Don Diego de Ba^an. 
 Goddard had long since been put to bed below 
 stairs. While I lay upon a couch, De Bresac wrote 
 steadily; seeking to place on record, in some sort 
 of order, the argument and statement of the case 
 for the Admiral. As he had aroused Henri de 
 Teligny, so he hoped to arouse Coligny ; though 
 from what I knew of the man I had little thought 
 that this would be hard to do. 
 
 That night the Chevalier de Bresac repeated our 
 story to Gaspard de Coligny. The great Admiral 
 had thrown off his mask and cloak and sat in a 
 straight high-backed chair before the fire. He was 
 dressed solemnly enough in a suit of black, with 
 boots and slashed trunks. He wore a rolling collar 
 or kind of ruff ; and a gold chain of fine workman- 
 ship, the symbol of his rank, hung about his neck 
 and down his doublet. In stature he was tall, 
 though he seemed less so by reason of his head being 
 somewhat bowed in thought. His forehead was 
 lofty and wrinkled, but marked rather by the 
 weather than by the ravages of time. His hair was 
 plentiful but was cut short, standing straight upon 
 his head. A pointed white beard fell down upon 
 
 his breast. His hands grasped the straight arms of 
 
 231
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 the chair as he looked forward into the fire. His 
 eyes, though clear and alert like those of a hawk and 
 seeming to look not at but through, had yet an ex- 
 pression of sadness rather than severity. The light 
 of the fire, which was thrown up from below, shone 
 upon the cheek-bones and marked the deeper the 
 hollows below. At one corner of the mouth was a 
 great scar half-hidden by the mustache a relic 
 of Montcontour which made him to appear still 
 more gaunt and hollow-eyed. It was the face of a 
 keen, daring man, but not that of a cruel or even a 
 vengeful one. 
 
 The Chevalier stood a little to one side opposite 
 him, leaning lightly against the chimney-piece. As 
 he proceeded with the story the Admiral's hands 
 gripped the chair-arms the harder and he chewed 
 nervously upon a toothpick, which he had put into 
 his mouth. For the most part he sat quiet, saying 
 no word ; but when he heard of the promise of Men- 
 endez for safe conduct as prisoners of war, he could 
 contain himself no longer. He got upon his feet, 
 walking up and down, asking short questions the 
 while to complete his view. De Bresac told all that 
 had happened much as I have related it here, save 
 only the parts which are intimate and personal 
 to me. When he described the patience and mar- 
 tyrdom of Ribault and the others and the man- 
 ner in which they had met their doom, Coligny 
 
 232
 
 IN WHICH WE JOURNEY TO PARIS. 
 
 raised his hands to his brow, saying as though to 
 himself, 
 
 " It is not possible not possible ! I cannot be- 
 lieve it ! " asking questions until all doubt of the 
 barbarity had been removed from his mind. " It is 
 horrible ! " he said. " Horrible, even now when 
 assassination is so much the fashion that it is the 
 argument of the fool and the wise alike." 
 
 When De Brsac had finished, having spoken 
 of the good conduct of those who were lost and the 
 probable position of the survivors were there any 
 the Admiral remained silent awhile looking into the 
 fire, his hands clinched and his brows knit in a 
 tangled frown. He had quite forgotten us ; for his 
 mind was fixed upon the bearing of this news upon 
 matters of State. No word was spoken and the 
 only sound in that great chamber was the crackling 
 of the logs upon the hearth. We saw by the look 
 upon his face how deep was his interest in the fate 
 of his poor colony, and we saw how the melancholy 
 was driven from his eyes by the expression of stern 
 resolve which suddenly fixed his features. It was 
 like watching a hericano drive up over a windy sea. 
 
 After a while he put again in rapid succession a 
 number of questions upon facts unconsidered by De 
 Brsac, which would have a certain diplomatic value 
 at the Court of Madrid. It was far into the night 
 when he had done, and he made no further state- 
 
 233
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 ment and gave no opinion of any kind save at the 
 end, when his men had been called and he was about 
 to draw on his cloak. 
 
 " A great crime has been committed against duly- 
 constituted officers of France, my friends," he said 
 gravely. " It is a matter in which the honor of the 
 King is concerned. It may not be overlooked, and 
 God alone knows what may come. You are to speak 
 no word of this affair, but must wait in readiness to 
 be called to audience with the King. You have done 
 well, Monsieur de Br6sac. Good night, messieurs ! 
 Monsieur de Teligny, good night." 
 
 And so saying he disappeared down the stairway 
 and out a street door, muffling himself as he went. 
 
 De Bre"sac turned to me, his eyes glittering and 
 his lips set in a grim smile of triumph. " We shall 
 have vengeance upon them, yes, we shall have 
 vengeance ! " 
 
 234
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 NOT for two weeks did we have word or sign 
 from Admiral de Coligny ; but at last a 
 messenger came speedily for De Bresac, who fol- 
 lowed in haste to the Hotel de Chatillon. The 
 Admiral sought further information. Then there 
 was another long silence and our impatience was not 
 diminished when the report of the massacre got 
 abroad and a rumor came from Madrid that a vessel 
 had reached Spain from San Augustin and that the 
 messengers of Menendez to King Philip had been 
 received with great good will and circumstance. I 
 wished this business brought to a favorable conclu- 
 sion, but if naught were to come of it, I longed to 
 justify myself before Captain Hooper and would 
 rather have sought other employment at the Peli- 
 can in Plymouth than to dilly-dally at the French 
 Court. 
 
 Yet what we saw and learned in this great city 
 of Paris was most instructive. Through the good 
 
 2 35
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 offices of M. de Teligny, and of Coligny, I had been 
 enabled to renew my costume ; and Goddard had 
 been given a purse well-lined with pistoles, out of 
 which he had bought himself from a dealer in cast- 
 on garments a most gaudy vesture of red and yellow 
 velvet and silk, these being the colors most to his 
 liking. He had a gray, high-pointed hat, of a bygone 
 fashion, ornamented with a wide-flowing plume ; 
 the breeches were most capacious and trimmed with 
 ribbons ; the stockings were gray and the shoes 
 were high, ornamented with great flame-colored ro- 
 settes. His sword was of a most prodigious length, 
 and though hooked well up by his shoulder straps, 
 clanked and clattered upon the paving stones like 
 that of a swaggerer of the Reiters. Much of the 
 time he spent below in the courtyard smoking and 
 conversing with La Chastro, the body-servant of our 
 host, a roystering man-at-arms who, second only to 
 Goddard himself, had the most voluble proficiency 
 in camp language I had ever heard. There upon a 
 bench in the sun the two of them would sit during 
 most of the day, the one rolling out his roundest, 
 mouth-filling speech, which the other would set in 
 some fashion into a language of his own. Goddard 
 had soon cut his hair short in the prevailing fashion, 
 and by the end of a week his upper lip was blue with 
 stubble which, with elbow aloft, he vainly strove to 
 
 stroke and twist after the manner of the raffinfs lie 
 
 236
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 had seen coming from the levee. When I, marvel- 
 ing and curious at his wonderful jerkin and shadowy 
 lip, called him to me and asked him how it was that 
 he was turning frog-eater upon so short occasion, 
 he sent a great whiff of smoke from his pipe, say- 
 ing* 
 
 " 'Tis a wench, sir, a most comely wench who 
 vows that 'til I grow a beard upon my face, she will 
 have none of me. ' A man without hair upon his 
 face,' says she, 'is like a pasty without truffles.' 
 What think you of that for a saucy minx ? " 
 
 I went off to the fencing hall. Here Pompe"e, the 
 maitre d'armes to the King, sometimes gave a show- 
 ing of his art ; and I picked up one or two tricks of 
 fence on the use of the dagger and had much interest 
 in some strokes which had come newly into vogue at 
 court. Once when we were returning thence, we 
 came to a small hostel before the door of which a 
 crowd had gathered. From within there was a babel 
 of voices and much laughter. A familiar odor sa- 
 luted my nostrils, for there was Job Goddard teach- 
 ing mine host the art of smoking. That 'twas not 
 altogether to the fancy of that worthy was readily 
 to be seen by the grimaces he made and the groans 
 which he let forth from his throat. But La Chastro 
 was behind him, the point of his rapier touching 
 the wide breeches, prodding at intervals between 
 the puffs to spur his energy. Goddard, with 
 
 237
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 his tall plume waving in the air, was standing in 
 front of him holding the reed within his lips and 
 saying, 
 
 " Suck, suck my little pasty-flipper ! Thus only 
 you may learn the virtues of the tabac. 'Tis none 
 so sweet as malvoisie, eh, my little wine-bibber ? " 
 then, leaning forward, imitating the grimaces of the 
 rogue. 
 
 " Ventre de loup ! " roared La Chastro. " So ! 
 you do not like us to make a smoke in your house 
 eh ? You say we shall not ! Quarrelsome little pig 
 that you are ! Bah ! Now puff ! puff ! puff ! " 
 and each time came a new prod in the breeches, mak- 
 ing mine host to writhe the more, though he puffed 
 and clung to the pipe which Job Goddard held, as 
 though death alone could separate them. 
 
 " Parbleu ! " said Goddard, " puff, and puff again ! 
 'Twill make ye proof against the plague, and other 
 things. Also it is of much benefit to the manners, 
 taking away all fretting an' excitement. 'Tis a way 
 we have among the Caribs, when all is in agreement. 
 The pipe of peace is what ye smoke, me lad. When 
 'tis finished, no more discussion will there be atween 
 us." 
 
 But the little man had no further humor for dis- 
 cussion of any kind, for he turned the color of lead, 
 and, putting his two hands upon his wide paunch in 
 
 dismay, he spat forth the pipe and dashed frantically 
 
 238
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 back among his pots and pans, La Chastro aiding his 
 departure with the toe of his boot. 
 
 The on-lookers roared with merriment, and God- 
 dard blew out some marvelous smoke rings from his 
 lungs, to the great delight of the wondering crowd. 
 
 So, after all, there was much to amuse and enter- 
 tain. M. de Teligny took us out upon the streets at 
 the hour of the afternoon when the world was 
 abroad, pointing out to us those of the courtiers 
 who were closest in the councils of the King. He 
 showed us the beauties, and their lovers and told 
 us the number of duels fought over each, and how, 
 the greater the number, the greater the fame of the 
 lady. Here was one favorite who numbered her 
 duels in the twenties ; and there another poor 
 creature for whom but four men had fought, and 
 no person been killed. We saw little Comminges, 
 Prince of raffin/s, who had more deaths to his 
 credit or debit than any man in France. He had 
 once taken a man out to the Pre-aux-clercs. When 
 they had uncloaked, he had said to his cavalier, 
 " Are you not Berny of Auvergne?" "No," says 
 the other, " I am.Villequier from Normandy." " 'Tis 
 a pity to have been mistaken," said Comminges, 
 " but I have challenged you, and of course we must 
 fight." And he killed him with a beautiful feint 
 and thrust in tierce. We passed the house of 
 R6n6 the Florentine, the poisoner for Catherine de' 
 
 239
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Medicis. We saw Thore de Montmorency, " Little 
 Captain Burn-the-Benches " ; His Grace the " Arch- 
 bishop of Bottles," who by reason of the early hour 
 was still walking with much steadiness ; the Count 
 de Rochefoucauld, nicknamed the " Cabbage Killer,'' 
 who had ordered his arquebusiers to cut a plot of 
 cabbages to pieces, his poor sight taking them for 
 lanzknechts. There the Tuileries, just a-building ; 
 and here the Louvre, where the King and the 
 Queen-mother were holding court. Once we saw 
 the royal cavalcade returning from the hunt at the 
 Chateau de Madrid, and the jerkin of the King was 
 covered with blood, it being his delight to kill the 
 stag with his own hands. 
 
 He seemed a young man fairly well set together, 
 but with a head put somewhat low and awkwardly 
 between his shoulders, the neck craning forward un- 
 pleasantly, giving a lowering look to a figure other- 
 wise agreeable. As to his face, the forehead pro- 
 truded, and heavy ridges above the eyes gave notice 
 of a high temper ; the nose was thick, and the upper 
 lip protruded, while the lower one fell away. The 
 eyes seemed of a greenish hue, and shifted from this 
 side to that ; the skin pale yellow, which showed the 
 habitual derangement to which he was prey. But 
 it was not a harsh face only stupid and wistful 
 truthful, upon the whole, but weak; most unlike 
 
 Catharine, who once rode beside him that Jezebel 
 
 240
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 from Italy, who thought that to be honest was to be 
 a fool. 
 
 It was well into the month of January before 
 word came again from Coligny summoning us to the 
 Louvre. We knew that long communications had 
 been sent by both Charles and Catherine de Medicis 
 to Forquevaulx, at Madrid, asking reparation for 
 the slaughter at San Augustin. The Duke d'Alava 
 the Spanish Ambassador at Paris, had replied for 
 his sovereign that Philip considered the French 
 colonists pirates and intruders upon the domains of 
 Spain, and that there could be no reparation. The 
 position of Admiral Coligny was unchanged, and 
 there, so far as we knew, the affair rested. Now 
 however, we should perhaps learn something more. 
 The summons from Coligny excited hope. 
 
 De Bresac and I, with M. de Teligny, passed by 
 way of the Rue d'Averon and the Rue St. Ger- 
 main 1'Auxerrois to the Louvre, over the moat 
 and through a stone arch into a great courtyard. 
 The place was alive with men in armor, but M. de 
 Teligny, having the entree, was well known to the 
 cornet of the guard, and we walked up the wide 
 stairs to the Audience Chamber, where most of the 
 general business of the King, Queen-mother or the 
 Admiral was carried forward. The names of M. de 
 Teligny and of De Bresac having been passed by the 
 
 gentlemen in waiting, we were presently shown into 
 16 241
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 the anteroom of his Majesty's apartments, where 
 Gaspard de Coligny was awaiting us. 
 
 He bore a most serious countenance as, dismissing 
 those about him, he arose to greet us. " The King 
 is within," he said, " and I have wished him to see 
 and speak with M. de Bresac and M. Killigrew. M. 
 d'Alava has been here this morning and there is 
 news from Madrid." 
 
 Not knowing what was desired of us, we entered 
 the King's apartment after the great Admiral and 
 stood inside the curtains. The room had more the 
 appearance of an armory than of an audience cham- 
 ber, for about the walls there hung halberds, pikes, 
 spears, hunting horns, knives and arquebuses ; while 
 upon the floor were saddles, a morion and breast- 
 pieces, and a wolf-trap which his Majesty had but 
 just devised. Foils and masks lay upon a chair by 
 the chimney-piece, before which a great staghound 
 bitch lay sleeping upon the hearth-rug. Here it was 
 that the King took his fencing lessons with M. Pom- 
 pee and wrote verses with M. Ronsard. 
 
 His Majesty, his back toward the door, sat before 
 a table covered with books and papers, hawk-bells 
 and nets. He was leaning over, his elbow upon a 
 book, his chin in his hand, while his eyes in deep 
 thought were cast upward toward the ceiling. So 
 deeply engrossed was he uppn the verses he was 
 
 writing that he was not aware of pur presence until 
 
 242
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 the Admiral, waiting a moment, went forward and 
 spoke. 
 
 The King started from his reverie. 
 
 " Sire," said Coligny. 
 
 "Ah, mon pere," he exclaimed, rising and stretch- 
 ing forward a hand. " It is you ? I was in a fine 
 poetic frenzy, was I not?" 
 
 " Your Majesty has a ready gift." 
 
 "Come, my Plato," said he joyously, "you shall 
 be the judge of how this couplet runs : 
 
 " Pour maintenir la foy 
 Je suis belle et fidele." 
 
 " But your Majesty " 
 
 "Aux ennemies du roy 
 Je suis belle et crueUe." 
 
 " 'Tis for a new arquebus, monsieur, which the 
 armorer has made me. Think you not it has a glit- 
 tering ring? " 
 
 " Your Majesty, Ronsard himself could not have 
 invented better. But this morning " 
 
 " Think you so?" 
 
 " Sire, I have come this morning upon a State 
 matter of great importance." 
 
 Charles dropped back into his chair. 
 
 " Matters of State ! Matters of Court ! Can I 
 
 never get away from this confusion?" 
 
 243
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The Admiral paused a moment, motioning us 
 forward. 
 
 " Sire, there is news from Madrid to-day, and 
 these are the gentlemen whom you wished to see, 
 M. de Br6sac, M. Killigrew and M. de Teligny." 
 
 For the first time the King looked around toward 
 us, smiling. 
 
 " Ah, M. de Teligny, I thought you boar-hunting 
 in the South." 
 
 " I did not go, Sire. A touch of the wound I had 
 at Havre." 
 
 " I have a great desire to hunt in the South." 
 And then petulantly, " Well, well, mon pere, what 
 is it this morning?" 
 
 " The matter of these Huguenots in Florida, 
 Sire." 
 
 " I thought it would be upon some matter of re- 
 ligious concern," he muttered with a flash of ill- 
 humor. " Catholic and Huguenot, Huguenot and 
 Catholic, I am sick of you both." Then seeing 
 that Coligny, looking at his papers, remained grave 
 and silent, the King sighed deeply and seized the 
 Admiral impetuously by the hand. 
 
 " Pardon, my brave Counselor What is it that 
 you will ? " 
 
 "Your Majesty, this news from Madrid is serious. 
 In spite of your Majesty's request of Philip of 
 
 Spain, M. d'Alava has replied for the second time 
 
 244
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 that the blame of this massacre is upon the Hugue- 
 nots themselves. He says that the view of his 
 Majesty of Spain is that the blood of these French- 
 men is upon the soul of Coligny, Admiral of 
 France, and that he, and he alone, should be pun- 
 ished." 
 
 " You '.Impossible ! " 
 
 " Sire, you shall see. Here are other communica- 
 tions. One from Forquevaulx, one from other sur- 
 vivors of the colony, and one from relatives of the 
 slain. Our Ambassador but repeats what D'Alava 
 has said and writes that so pleased is His Majesty of 
 Spain with the acts of this Menendez de Avile's, that 
 he has conferred upon him the title of Marquis of 
 Florida." 
 
 " Foi de gentilhomme ! It cannot be so ! " said 
 the King. 
 
 " It is as I have said, your Majesty. The first 
 Spanish ship to arrive in the Biscayan ports brought 
 some of the officers of San Augustin, and they are 
 to-day the heroes of the hour in the Spanish capital. 
 They also hold certain prisoners who were spared 
 from the massacre, and these too have petitioned 
 you to secure their release. They are, held as pi- 
 rates, which, as your Majesty well knows, they are 
 not." 
 
 " Jour de Dieu ! " shouted Charles, rising to his 
 
 feet. " I myself gave this commission under ray 
 
 245
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 own private seal. It is an insult which my brother 
 of Spain offers me, messieurs, an insult to honor so 
 highly a man who murders my people ! " He walked 
 up and down the floor, his hands behind him, his 
 brow clouded, the picture of resolution. Then by a 
 curious inconsistency, he leaned over the stag-hound 
 which followed him, patting it on the head and say- 
 ing, " Is it not so, Lisette ? " as though matters of 
 State had vanished from his memory. 
 
 Coligny turned impatiently. 
 
 " Sire, I have also the narration of other survi- 
 vors and I would have you talk with M. de Bre\sac." 
 
 " Yes, yes, by all means let us hear M. de Br6sac." 
 Whereupon, following the direction of the Admiral, 
 Brsac told again of the day upon the sand-spit be- 
 fore the massacre, when Menendez had given Jean 
 Ribault his promise, under seal, to hold us as honor- 
 able prisoners of war ; of our desperate condition, of 
 the surrender and of the martyrdom. 
 
 Through it all the King sat nervously pulling at 
 his pen and looking at us, his eyes shifting uneasily 
 from the one to the other. Before the tale was far 
 advanced he had the appearance of one most ennuyt 
 who wished to have the audience at an end at the soon- 
 est possible convenience. That he and the Admiral 
 had been grievously and publicly insulted was a 
 matter most apparent ; and yet all signs of anger 
 
 had disappeared from his manner, which was now 
 
 246
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 that of a lad awkward and ill at ease in the presence 
 of a company whose thoughts and mission he could 
 not comprehend. Doubtless Coligny understood 
 his mood better than we, but for my part he seemed 
 but as a child to deal with the great national dis- 
 grace which was pending upon him if this disagree- 
 ment with the King of Spain could not be set speed- 
 ily aright. But suddenly, the horror of the decep- 
 tion came upon him as it had upon M. de Teligny. 
 A phrase or a gesture of De Bre"sac caught his atten- 
 tion, and he sprang to his feet in the intensity of 
 passion, striding up and down again, saying over and 
 over, 
 
 " It is monstrous ! It is monstrous! " 
 
 He stopped as suddenly by the side of Coligny, 
 putting his hand upon the Admiral's shoulder. 
 When the Chevalier finished, he said : " It is well, 
 M. de Bre"sac, you have served the Admiral well 
 and you, M. Killigrew. You may be sure that this 
 matter is not ended here." And then to Coligny, 
 " Did you not say, mon pere, that there were other 
 reports of this unfortunate colony?" 
 
 " Yes, sire, and I will read." 
 
 He seated himself and began, while Br6sac and I, 
 uncertain whether the survivors were of the ships or 
 of the fort, strained forward to listen. 
 
 It was the narrative of Nicholas Challeux, the 
 
 carpenter. He spoke at some length of the happen- 
 
 247
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 ings within the fort and of the attack by the Span- 
 iards which came at an early hour in the morning 
 at dawn in a driving rain-storm. He himself was 
 surprised going to his duty, with naught but a clasp- 
 knife in his hand. Seeing no other means of escape 
 he turned his back and leaped over the palisade. 
 
 " I know not how it was," said he, " unless by the 
 grace of God, that my strength' was redoubled, old 
 man as I am and gray-headed, a thing which I could 
 not have done at any other time, for the rampart 
 was raised eight or nine feet. . . . Having then lost 
 all hope of seeing our men rally, I resigned all my 
 senses to the Lord. Recommending myself to His 
 mercy, grace and favor, I threw myself into the 
 wood, for it seemed to me that I could find no 
 greater cruelty among the savage beasts than that 
 which I had seen shown toward our people. . . . 
 By and by I came upon the old crossbow-maker, 
 who was hiding in terror among some bushes, with 
 two gentlewomen, Madame de la Notte and her 
 daughter " 
 
 " Diane ! " 
 
 I started forward, with a cry which I could not 
 restrain. It seemed as though all my life-blood was 
 ebbing out of my finger-ends. 
 
 De Bresac put a hand upon my arm, while the 
 Admiral looked up from his papers sharply. 
 
 " You know " he began. 
 
 248
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 " Yes, monsieur. The wife and daughter of the 
 Vicomte de la Notte." 
 
 " I thought him at Villeneuve," said the King. 
 
 " Sire, he was with Ribault," I said, my heart 
 bursting. 
 
 Coligny still paused. 
 
 " For the love of God, sir, read on," I exclaimed, 
 forgetting the Presence and everything save that 
 we were there, speaking of the woman I loved and 
 that she might still be alive. 
 
 The King smiled a little. 
 
 " You are impatient, monsieur," he said, not un- 
 kindly. 
 
 " Madame and Mademoiselle de la Notte," con- 
 tinued the Admiral, " who had been upon their guard 
 and had fled to the woods through a lower casement 
 at the first sound of danger. The rain was coming 
 down in torrents, but these women hid themselves in 
 the hollow of an oak tree. Madame de la Notte 
 could go no further, for she was terrified and sick unto 
 death. I threw some bark and brush-wood before 
 the opening to the tree, but heard the sounds of 
 the Spaniards coming and so fled away toward the 
 sea in company with the crossbow-maker, who was 
 weeping and wringing his hands " 
 
 " The coward ! " said De Bresac. 
 
 " I presently descried others, and came upon the 
 
 artist Le Moyne and a Flemish soldier carrying a 
 
 249
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 woman who had been wounded in the breast. Then 
 after toiling through a deep swamp we met Captain 
 Rene" de Laudonniere, with whom we struggled 
 through the marshes in great distress to the vessel 
 of Captain Mallard." 
 
 The Admiral paused, scanning the document. 
 " Um ah. The remainder deals with the voyage 
 to Swansea in Wales, and is of no importance." 
 
 " By my faith ! Nor is any of it, save as informa- 
 tion. 'Twas a most scurvy trick to lock those gentle- 
 women up to die in an oak tree. Your carpenter 
 could better have learnt gallantry from the hardy 
 Flemish soldier whom he is at pains to describe." 
 
 " And yet 'tis just such a place that these devils 
 might overlook," replied Coligny. " Rn6 de Lau- 
 donniere, who has sent me his report " 
 
 " Ah, mon pere," said the King, rising abruptly. 
 " Shall you not spare us further reports this morn- 
 ing? It will all be looked to in good time. You 
 shall prepare a plan and I will follow it. Will that 
 please you ? " And then gaily, " As for me, this 
 morning, mon brave, ah ! I have so inventive a 
 humor that not less than three inspirations have 
 come to me while I have listened. My dear Ron- 
 sard will be here within the minute and I have a 
 sonnet which I must write to him." And then turn- 
 ing to us, " Messieurs, you maybe sure that nothing 
 
 will be left undone to secure the punishment of this 
 
 250
 
 THE POET KING. 
 
 Menendez de Avile's for the insult which he has 
 offered me and the people of France." 
 
 And so we bowed ourselves out, I a prey to violent 
 emotion, De Brsac not knowing whether the King 
 were insincere or only a fool M. de Teligny sure 
 that he was both. 
 
 25*
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 MY wound was open again. I had learned that 
 the carpenter Challeux had seen Mademoi- 
 selle alive after the massacre at Fort Caroline, and 
 the tide of ebbing hope, ever restless as the moving 
 sea, flooded up again upon my heart and engulfed 
 me with tender memories. There was a chance 
 the merest thread of doubt which held and led 
 me willing captive amid the maze of uncertainties 
 which seemed to compass me about. Even as Chal- 
 leux had told, the story of Emola's brave might still 
 be true. They had perhaps captured her and she 
 had died on the way to San Augustin ! But the 
 ring might have been lost ! She who was killed 
 might have been another ! My lady may have re- 
 mained hidden secure in the great tree trunk where 
 Challeux had concealed her ! She had followed my 
 advice to be on her guard ; why might she not have 
 waited and fled by night to Satouriona? His camp 
 
 at that time, as she knew, was to the north, nearer 
 
 252
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 the Fort than that of Emola, where we had been. 
 If she had reached it, she would be safe as though 
 in England. For had not the great Satouriona, 
 marveling at her beauty, given her a necklace of 
 beads, saying that she was fair as the moon and 
 calling her the "Moon-Princess"? These strange 
 people would take her into their village and serve 
 her as they would one of their own blood, high in 
 the councils of their nation. 
 
 Ah ! 'Twas sweet and holy thinking for me. 
 But alive or dead, my wish to cease this idle play 
 at service to the King and be up and doing some- 
 thing to find her, or to avenge her death, came upon 
 me again strong as upon the sand-spit when my 
 heart beat high with hope. I must go back in search 
 of Mademoiselle. I could not wait with this fever 
 of hope burning into my heart. I wished now that I 
 had never left the country that I had thrown in 
 my lot with the Indians and thus lost no opportunity 
 to hang upon the trail of the Spaniards and so have 
 learned the truth beyond any doubt. De Bresac 
 would say nothing. He merely shook his head, or, 
 sighing deeply, shrugged his shoulders. M. de 
 Teligny advised that I give up all hope of ever see- 
 ing Mademoiselle again. So I had no encourage- 
 ment, save only that hope which came like an in- 
 stinct from my own breast. 
 
 The days dragged slowly by. Another messenger 
 253
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 had been sent to Forquevaulx and another answer had 
 arrived from the Court of Spain. The whole affair 
 was now the property of the people, and in every inn 
 could be heard expressions of horror and conster- 
 nation from Catholic and Protestant alike. Charles 
 had written Forquevaulx in this fashion : 
 
 " It is my will that you renew your complaint, that 
 reparation be made for the wrong done me and the 
 cruelties committed on my subjects, to which I can- 
 not submit without too great a loss of reputation. 
 The Seigneur de Forquevaulx will not fail to insist, 
 be the answer what it may, in order that the King 
 of Spain shall understand that His Majesty of 
 France has no less spirit than his predecessors to 
 repel an insult." 
 
 Brave words enough. Words indeed ! Words were 
 made to hide the thoughts of courtiers ! 
 
 Forquevaulx fulfilled his commission. Philip's 
 only reply was to refer him to the Duke of Alava. 
 
 " I have no hope," wrote Forquevaulx after this, 
 " that the Duke d'Alava will give any satisfaction 
 as to the massacre, for it was he who advised it from 
 the first." 
 
 That was the news we heard, and that was like to 
 be the end of the matter. The King of France had 
 been three times insulted and now refused to raise 
 
 further voice in reply. Charles and the Queen- 
 
 254
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 mother would not quarrel with Spain, and all France 
 rang with the indignity. They had resigned them- 
 selves to the affront. We saw the King almost daily 
 going to the hunt, a faint color stealing into his sal- 
 low cheeks as he cantered down the crooked streets 
 with his brave following. Smiles wreathed the lips 
 where sternness should have been ; and eyes that 
 should have wept his own heart's blood danced and 
 sparkled with the joy and passion of the chase. It 
 was a grievous thing to see a man of his good 
 presence falling deeper and deeper under the blight 
 of his weakness. For all Charles cared, outraged 
 humanity might forever cry aloud, the blood of hun- 
 dreds of murdered Frenchmen might stain his very 
 hearthstone, and the proud standards of France be 
 lowered and trampled in the dust by the soldiers or 
 assassins of any nation of the earth. Was he not 
 the King ? Was the stag-hunting not good ? And 
 had he not written a sonnet to the eyes of Marie 
 Touchet and an ode to " Justice," both of which 
 M. Ronsard had pronounced incomparable ? 
 
 But there were still gallant men in France. Our 
 petitions and those of the relatives of the martyrs 
 were not to be made in vain. Upon the morn- 
 ing of a certain day, while we were yet within 
 doors, came a gentleman asking for M. de Brsac. 
 He was a soldier of ancient birth and high renown^ 
 
 named Dominique de Gourgues of Mont-de-Marsan. 
 
 2 55
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 De Brsac had served with him, and had told me some- 
 thing of his vigorous fiery nature and life ; how as a 
 boy he had been taken by the Spaniards near Sienna ; 
 how with brutal insult they had chained him to the 
 oar as a galley-slave ; how the Turks had captured 
 this vessel and carried her to Constantinople ; how 
 they had put to sea again and were captured by a 
 galley of the Knights of Malta who had set the pris- 
 oners free. De Gourgues had served in all parts of 
 the world and his reputation as a naval commander 
 in France was high second only to that of the 
 martyred Ribault. He hated the Spaniards with a 
 mortal hatred and the tidings which we had brought 
 from Florida had set his hot Gascon blood a 
 boiling. 
 
 But I was ill-prepared for the figure he presented. 
 I had pictured him a great swarthy man built some- 
 what upon the scale of Diego de Bacan, with a deep 
 roaring voice and the manner of a bravo. The per. 
 son I saw was none of this ; for he was not large in 
 stature, having a figure tight-knit even to slender- 
 ness. Yet it was plain to see he was built upon the' 
 model of a hound, and that the muscles upon him 
 were as steel springs fastened upon a frame of iron. 
 His head was ugly beyond expression, somewhat in 
 the shape of a pear, with a wide bulging forehead, the 
 flesh falling away at the temples and cheeks almost 
 
 to emaciation. I looked in vain to his mouth and 
 
 256
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 chin for the force I could not find in his brows ; and 
 then back to his eyes, where my gaze at last rested 
 enthralled. All else might have been as nothing and 
 those mysterious eyes would have revealed how deep 
 lay the soul of the man. I saw them not often in 
 repose upon this morning, for they were flashing 
 forth the fire that was raging in his heart ; but 
 when he paused a moment they opened wide under 
 the broad brows, melancholy, penetrating, but 
 frank, sincere and true ; eyes to watch, to grieve, to 
 weep even, but not to deceive those he held in 
 esteem. His voice was not strident or harsh, even 
 as he spoke loudly, but soft as that of a woman. 
 But in it there was that note of command which no 
 man who has served with a great officer can ever 
 forget. 
 
 He bounded up the stone stairs, two steps at a 
 time, and came into the chamber with an unmistak- 
 able vigor and firmness, as one accustomed and sure 
 of his welcome. 
 
 " Ah, seigneur," he cried, espying De Bre'sac. 
 " Welcome to France ! " And rushing to the Chev- 
 alier he embraced him as a brother. 
 
 " Mon ami, you are new-come from Mont-de-Mar- 
 san?" 
 
 " This very hour, mon brave, and I have ridden 
 directly to you." 
 
 Whereupon the Chevalier presented me to him, 
 *7 257
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 explaining that I was the Killigrew who had been 
 at San Augustin. 
 
 " Good ! " he said abruptly. " Monsieur, I am 
 indeed fortunate. It is upon this very business that 
 I am come to you." With an abrupt gesture he 
 threw his cloak aside and seated himself. Then 
 without ado, he began to speak. 
 
 " The King of France is a sluggard and a coward," 
 he said fiercely. " He has bowed the head of every 
 honorable man in France upon the breast in shame. 
 I, who have been upon the soil of many countries, 
 have ever held my head aloft in pride ; for I am a 
 Frenchman. That heritage holds enough honor 
 to place me among the ranks of the chosen of 
 the earth. Our nation is a brave nation and in our 
 land a man of honor dies rather than suffer a stain 
 to fall upon his name. The glory of our deeds has 
 resounded from one end of the world to the other, 
 and the lustre of our achievements has been like the 
 gleam of a shining blade in the fore of battle." 
 
 He paused and then continued slowly, " M. le 
 Chevalier, that pride is gone ; that heritage of a 
 good name, an empty sound ; that lustrous escutch- 
 eon, beaten to the earth, and dimmed and blot- 
 ted by the blood of our own kindred which has 
 flowed upon it." 
 
 " God knows it is so," said De Bresac. 
 
 "You of England," he continued, appealing to 
 258
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 me, " know well that no insult such as this could 
 rest against the fair fame of your Queen, monsieur," 
 and he rose from his seat. " Unless something is 
 done we are a people dishonored upon the face of 
 the earth." 
 
 " The King has promised the degradation of this 
 Menendez," said the Chevalier. 
 
 " His promises, like his verses, come ready made," 
 sneered De Gourgues. " Pah ! he is without candor, 
 this King ; without strength, without honor, 
 without anything that men hold most high." M. 
 de Gourgues was walking furiously up and down as 
 one possessed. 
 
 " Sh " said De Brsac. 
 
 " I care not," said the wild Gascon. " 'Tis better 
 far to die, or to have no country. Spain insults the 
 King and the King is dumb. The nobles about him 
 are Italians in the Spanish interest. God save poor 
 France from her rulers now and ever, say I." 
 
 Then he sat down and unburthened himself cf 
 the object for which he had come to Paris. 
 
 " I am come," he continued less wildly, " to ask 
 you to help me avenge this wrong to raise again 
 the Standard of France from where it has been trail- 
 ing in the mud by Spanish feet." 
 
 So rapid and fiery had been his speech that I could 
 not get the exact purport of his words. How he, a 
 simple country gentleman, could hope to embark 
 
 2 S9
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 upon so large a venture without King's aid or com- 
 mission was more than I could readily comprehend. 
 Nor was De Bresac in any better understanding. 
 " But, monsieur," he began, " if there were any 
 
 " Ah, Bresac," he cut in, " you do not trust me. 
 You think I will not do as I say. As you- will I 
 tell you, I will destroy this Fort San Mateo if it 
 takes every crown and acre in Mont-de-Marsan ! " 
 
 " Forgive me, Chevalier, I am but a slow thinker. 
 I am with you if you will but give me half an ear- 
 ful of your plans." 
 
 " You will go ? " 
 
 "With all my heart." 
 
 " And you ? "to me. 
 
 " If not with you, then with some other," I re- 
 plied. 
 
 " Ah ! Then that is done," he exclaimed joy- 
 fully. " Now to the plans. I believe in my com- 
 pany first and my plans next. For plans are of no 
 use if there is no one to put them to practise. Here 
 is what I shall do. If during the week to come the 
 King of France does not obtain reparation from 
 Spain and the degradation of this monster, Menen- 
 dez, I will provide ships and men, and myself sail 
 for Florida." 
 
 " But how ? " we both asked in the same breath. 
 
 " My inheritance is for sale," said this wonderful 
 
 man with a cunning smile, as though he were barter- 
 
 260
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 ing a horse. " I shall obtain money from my 
 brother and any others who may still find a virtue in 
 honor. I shall have three small vessels with a hun- 
 dred arquebusiers and eighty sailors. Blaise de 
 Montluc, lieutenant for the King in Guienne, where 
 my brother has a high post, will give me a commis- 
 sion to make war upon the negroes of Benin to 
 bring them out as slaves, an adventure now held 
 most honorable and then then, voyez-vous, we 
 will go not to Benin, but elsewhere where, we can- 
 not at this time precisely tell and so cannot inform 
 our valiant company but to some place where 
 there is easy service and much profit. Is not the 
 plan a good one ? " 
 
 De Br6sac had listened, his eye kindling with en- 
 thusiasm. He now cried out, " It is more than good, 
 it is wonderful ! And upon my life, it succeeds ! 
 You shall have not two hundred men, but two 
 thousand for by now there is not one Indian 
 friendly to the Spanish among all the tribes of Sa- 
 touriona. They will not live in subjection. I have 
 lived among them and I know." 
 
 " Think you so ? Then pardieu, 'tis simple as 
 plain sailing, and not one stone of this fort will we 
 leave upon another. There's my hand on it. And 
 now adieu and for the present silence ! " So say- 
 ing he threw his cloak about him and went away as 
 
 quickly as he had come. 
 
 261
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 So rapidly had the whole business been accom- 
 plished, that when he had disappeared I began 
 wondering whether it were all true, or whether this 
 strange person were but a whirlwind creature of the 
 fancy. But there was De Brsac holding his hand 
 and looking at his fingers, which De Gourgues had 
 clasped. 
 
 " Ugh ! Shall I ever straighten them ? " he cried. 
 " He has the grasp of the Scavenger's Daughter.* 
 This comes of being chained to a galley-oar. No, 
 'tis no dream. He will do what he promises, never 
 fear. 'Tis the most wonderful man this side of hell, 
 Killigrew!" 
 
 I laughed at his manner of expressing it. Yet I 
 did not doubt that it was so. For after De Gour- 
 gues had gone, I could not cast from me the spell of 
 those melancholy eyes, and so great was his charm 
 and vigor that it seemed as if the spirit of vengeance 
 had been born again and had taken a new life in us 
 all. Here was a man to dare a chimera to achieve 
 the impossible. Br6sac and I embraced each other 
 and went flying to M. de Teligny to tell him of the 
 good fortune. 
 
 As I think of it now it seemed as though we 
 were going upon a journey for sport or play at 
 beast hunting instead of a deadly mission of death 
 and destruction upon men like ourselves. But 
 
 * An instrument of torture. 
 262
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 like the Avenger, there was no restraining us. At 
 last we had a champion at last there was a plan 
 something definite and certain in our minds, how- 
 ever foolhardy, to lift us from this quiet and inac- 
 tion, this slough of despond, which, after our travail 
 and excitement, lay upon us and weighed us down 
 like a sickness. 
 
 M. de Teligny listened in surprise to the plan of 
 De Gourgues, his eyes sparkling with joy at the news, 
 for all the world like those of some old war-horse 
 champing at the bit and impatient for the scent of 
 battle. It was a great venture, he vowed, and much 
 honor would come of it. It was one of those expe- 
 ditions most to his liking, for were we not outnum- 
 bered three to one ? And would not all men rejoice 
 that we had wiped away a stain from the fair name 
 of France ? He sighed deeply that he was worn in 
 years and service. But he would have gone had we 
 not shown him how much more we would have 
 need for men with all the vigor of youth, to strike 
 blows quicker and harder than had ever been struck 
 before. 
 
 The week passed, and the King was still busy upon 
 his hunting and ballade-making. No word came 
 from the Court of Spain and no word was given 
 forth at the Louvre for the people. The affront had 
 been passed over. 
 
 De Gourgues, not wishing that M. de Teligny 
 263
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 should be implicated in his plots, came no more to 
 his house. Our meetings, which M. de Teligny at- 
 tended, however, were held in a small house just off 
 the Place St. Germain, where negotiations were con- 
 ducted, with the utmost secrecy. I had not ac- 
 quainted Goddard with our plans, for I knew from 
 what had happened in Dieppe that on any matter of 
 deep interest histongue would wag in spite of himself. 
 I told him only that we were soon to depart upon 
 another mission to the New World. At which he 
 knew not whether to manifest most joy or sorrow ; 
 for he was torn between a desire to remain at the 
 side of the damsel he had gained and the wish for 
 another packet of tobacco, as his own through much 
 squandering had been greatly reduced in size. Day 
 after day we saw our numbers slowly increase until 
 soon ten gallants, young and hardy like ourselves, 
 the rank and chivalry of France, were vowed to our 
 purpose. The Chevalier de Gourgues meanwhile 
 had entered upon negotiations for the sale of his 
 estates and had written to his brother in Guienne, 
 from whom after a time there came a reply most 
 encouraging, enclosing the commission from Blaise 
 de Montluc and an offer of money for the enterprise. 
 Fortune so far seemed to smile upon our efforts, for 
 nothing had occurred to mar our plans and all things 
 needful were readily procurable. Word came from 
 
 Bordeaux, where an agent of the Chevalier had 
 
 264
 
 I MEET THE AVENGER. 
 
 been secretly at work, that several vessels lay at that 
 harbor which might be made to serve us admirably. 
 Twice M. de Teligny went to Admiral Coligny to 
 learn if despatches had passed betwen Paris and Mad- 
 rid and what was the disposition of the King. Each 
 time he came back with fury at his heart, saying that 
 the King had no humor for religious discussions. 
 But even had Charles shown a disposition to take up 
 his own quarrel, nothing would have deterred the 
 Chevalier de Gourgues from carrying out his plans, 
 upon which he had entered with a nervous energy 
 that knew no abating. By the end of a month or 
 so, all the necessary money having been secured, 
 De Gourgues and I set out for Bourdeaux to look into 
 the worthiness of the vessels upon which the agent 
 had reported. We found all three to be of small size. 
 One was somewhat larger than the others, being 
 built upon the plan of the vessels of the Levant, 
 propelled, if need be, by both wind and oars. The 
 two smaller ones were staunch enough and could 
 they hold all of our company, I did not doubt that 
 we might reach the Terra Florida in safety. They, 
 too, had banks of oars and this I considered to be a 
 matter of great value ; for, the draught being not too 
 deep, all of the craft could be brought over the bar 
 and into the River of May if necessary. Arrange- 
 ments were made with a victualer that supplies to last 
 
 a year were to be set aboard ; and arquebuses, morions, 
 
 265
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 pikes, and arbalests were to be procured. The agent 
 was instructed upon the class of men we needed and 
 notices were set up in the shipping towns for men 
 of youth, skilled in the use of pike and arquebus, 
 who wished a venture of a year which would be 
 attended with honor and profit. During the second 
 month of our preparations the word had gone abroad 
 that we were gold-seeking and many hundreds of 
 adventurers came beseeching De Gourgues to take 
 them. From these he picked out those he wished, 
 with the same skill and quick judgment that he used 
 in buying his hemp and oakum. He had that nice 
 eye for hardiness that Pompee had for a piece of 
 steel or Montmorency for a saucy bit of horseflesh. 
 Toward the end of April, De Brsac with Goddard, 
 and the cavaliers, rode down from Paris, and with 
 great rejoicing we all straightway entered aboard 
 the ships which lay, full victualed and supplied, at 
 anchor in the Rade. 
 
 266
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 TH E last figure we saw as the barges pulled away 
 from the pier was that of M. de Teligny 
 outlined against the sky, erect and soldierly, his 
 feathered beaver hat raised above his head in salute. 
 We gave him a round and hearty cheer, for we knew 
 how deep his heart was grieving for the youth that 
 was his no more. 
 
 By great good fortune I found myself with De 
 Br6sac upon the larger vessel, which De Gourgues 
 had renamed the Vengeance. The two smaller vessels 
 were under the command of Lieutenant Cazenove 
 an officer of experience and devotion. With us was 
 Francois Bourdelais, a brother of the captain of the 
 Trinity, and four other gallants. Of arquebusiers 
 there were fifty, and of seamen there were a dozen 
 or more, including Goddard and a trumpeter named 
 Dariol, who had been with Ren de Laudonniere 
 and knew the Indian language better even than De 
 
 Brsac. These arquebusiers were a rough-looking 
 
 267
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 lot different in character from most of those who 
 had gone with Ribault and De Gourgues, who knew 
 his Frenchmen, said with joy that he had never seen so 
 hard-hitting a company. I smiled a little as I looked 
 at them and he knew my thought, as he seemed, 
 through some operation of will, to know everything. 
 
 " Ah ! M. Killigrew, you think them better let 
 loose upon the Spanish than upon us." He laughed. 
 " True it is, mon ami, but they need only a little 
 prodding into shape. Take my word for it, these 
 are the only men for a venture such as this. Make 
 them forget the debt the world owes them, give them 
 a free swordarm and a Saint to swear by and they 
 will charge through an army of Dons and back again 
 for a faith which may set as lightly upon their con- 
 sciences as the skin upon their elbows." 
 
 Our voyage was not to be so favorable as our 
 preparations. De Gourgues gave a rendezvous at the 
 River Lor, in Barbary, and we set sail upon a brisk 
 breeze. Before night, this wind blew up into a storm 
 which drove us into Rojan. Twice did we venture 
 forth, and each time were driven back, being at last 
 forced into the Rade at Rochelle, where we came to 
 anchor in the Charente and remained eight days. 
 This was a source of deep chagrin to De Gourgues 
 for our provisions were being consumed, while we 
 were coming no nearer to our destination. 
 
 For a few hours the storm abated, and with some 
 268
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 misgivings at the looks of the weather we put to sea 
 again and set our prows to the southward. But 
 hardly had we dropped the land into the ragged sea 
 behind us than it began to blow still more fiercely 
 than before. 'Twas more like a summer storm in 
 the tropics, and hardly to be understood so early in 
 the year, for the summer was yet a month away. 
 Nor was it a favorable augury for our voyage. We did 
 not know our men ; and sea-people are of a wont 
 to put strange interpretations upon the movements 
 of the elements, so I feared that they would take 
 this misfortune as an evil presage of what was to 
 come. For two weeks off Cape Finisterre we were 
 tossed hither and thither at the mercy of the winds, 
 the waves running sprit-high, dashing in at the ports, 
 which had come loose, and flooding the lower deck. 
 It was in no manner so severe as the storm which 
 had driven the fleet of Ribault upon the beach, but 
 this Vengeance to which we had trusted our fortunes 
 was not the Trinity or the Gloire, and the buffets 
 which met us were short and severe enough to play 
 great havoc with the mind of a landsman. At last, 
 all sight of the vessels of Lieutenant Cazenove being 
 lost, and having had many small misfortunes such 
 as the staving of one of our quarter-boats and the 
 loss of a piece of the bowsprit the thing I had been 
 expecting came to pass. The arquebusiers mutinied. 
 
 The trouble came on an afternopn, the third week 
 269
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE 
 
 from the Charente. The men had gathered for- 
 ward in a seething group, with looks more lowering 
 than the clouds ; and there was an ominous mutter- 
 ing and a clatter of steel under the fore-castle, where 
 some of the arms were kept. Many of the rogues 
 were still sea-sick, and this made their tempers even 
 worse than they were wont to be. These sounds 
 and sights were most obtrusive where we stood upon 
 the poop, but De Gourgues had the appearance of one 
 most oblivious. He searched the sea line with his 
 glass for the lost sails, glancing ever and anon to 
 the westward, where the weather was showing signs 
 of promise ; but no look would he give to the waist 
 or forward deck, where the men were scowling and 
 gesticulating among themselves. Not until the 
 sounds became too unruly to be mistaken did he 
 notice. Then laying his glass upon the binnacle, he 
 passed to De Brsac and bade him have two of the in- 
 board patereros loosed and trained upon the decks 
 below. The Chevalier and Bourdelais sprang to the 
 guns and in a moment had cast off the sea-breaching. 
 The rogues saw the movement, and, led by a tall 
 bearded scoundrel named Cabouche, came aft in a 
 most formidable array. 
 
 They had not passed the main-mast before De 
 Gourgues with a spring was down the ladder with 
 drawn sword, and single-handed stood face to face 
 
 with their leader. 
 
 270
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 " Back ! " he said in a voice of thunder. " Back 
 to your kennels, you dogs ! " 
 
 I had never seen him thus. So entirely was he 
 transformed that he seemed a very demon of rage. 
 He was leaning forward as though crouching for a 
 spring. His voice was like the yelp of an arquebus 
 in the beginning of a battle. We could not see his 
 face, but it was plain it must have shown something 
 the rogues had not thought to see in one ordinarily 
 so melancholy and calm. They stopped as of one 
 accord, and looked from one to the other as though 
 some mistake had been made, each ready to accuse 
 his neighbor* 
 
 For Cabouche, the posture was more awkward. 
 He stood alone in the face of the enemy, plain to 
 the eye of every man upon the ship. He did not 
 see his comrades behind him ; he only knew that did 
 he not make good his defiance, his position as bravo 
 upon that ship was gone for all. He lowered his 
 pike and came forward upon De Gourgues with the 
 rush of an angry bull. It was a terrible lunge that 
 he made. Armed only with a rapier as the com- 
 mander was, the blow would have done for any other 
 most surely. But De Gourgues stood firm, looking 
 at the fellow, the point of his rapier upon the deck. 
 He waited until the pike seemed almost to be touch- 
 ing his doublet, when like the wind he sprang aside. 
 
 Then with a deft turn of his foot he tripped the 
 
 271
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 lout and sent him sprawling, so that he went into 
 the lee-scuppers and rolled with the wash of the 
 deck, cursing. 
 
 The mutineers, covered by our guns, remained as 
 de Gourgues had halted them, and stood as though 
 spellbound at the turn of the affairs of Cabouche. 
 One discharge and a sudden rush of our seamen and 
 cavaliers would have driven them below like sheep. 
 But there was need of none of this. De Gourgues, 
 holding up his hand to restrain us, stood swinging 
 with the slant of the deck, watching Cabouche, who 
 was rising from the scuppers, dripping with salt 
 water and swearing aloud that he was not yet done. 
 The man drew his dagger and came forward, mov- 
 ing in a circle around De Gourgues, looking most 
 dangerous. The Chevalier stood this play for only 
 a minute, when, lurching forward like a flash, he 
 spitted Cabouche neatly through the hollow of 
 one of his great ears, and bore him back against the 
 fife-rail. 
 
 The rascal dropped his dagger, gave a roar of 
 pain, and sought to disengage himself. But his ear 
 was tough, and the Captain only pushed him the 
 harder, holding him spitted at arm's length, talking 
 to him and examining him the while as though he 
 were an underdone fowl over a broiling-iron. 
 
 " Thou art satisfied, Cabouche? " he inquired in a 
 
 crisp, sharp voice. " Thou art satisfied ? Wilt re- 
 
 272
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 main upon this vessel? Or wilt thou go ashore? 
 Thou wilt remain in the fore-castle, is it not so ? 
 Thou wilt tell them, thy mutineers, that rapier 
 points and pike-points fly on end and bristle for such 
 as thee ? " And here he cast him off against the 
 main-mast in contempt. " Bah ! Cabouche, thou 
 art but a poor pikeman. For there is much more to 
 learn in the management of the feet than of the 
 hands; and these things I will teach thee one day. 
 For the present, go below and wash the blood from 
 thy face. And if the lesson is not enough, I'll have 
 an ear-ring for thee to match the hole I have made. 
 And 'twill be none so fashionable as those you wear, 
 I'll warrant." 
 
 The fellow slunk away from his look like a dog. 
 As for the other arquebusiers, most of them had put 
 their pieces back in the racks, and had gone about 
 their business. 
 
 I marveled at the skill of De Gourgues in catching 
 his man so nicely. But he only said, " 'Twas most 
 simple ; the rascal has the ears of a donkey and the 
 stubbornness ma foil But 'tis too brawny a fel- 
 low to feed to the fish, and his hearing of my com- 
 mands will be all the better for a little blood-letting 
 in the ear." 
 
 Afterwards, when I saw Mongol coins, thrown 
 about into the air, picked upon the point of his 
 
 rapier, through the square holes in them, I marveled 
 18 273
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 no more at the ease with wnich De Gourgues had 
 spitted this Cabouche. It was the influence of his 
 look which I was at pains to understand. For 
 though I had seen and quelled mutinies such as this 
 three or four times in my life, I am at loss to de- 
 scribe the power which lay behind the boldness, 
 power felt by every man upon the ship. It was 
 the very witchery of fearlessness. Cabouche troubled 
 us no more ; and in the end made a most excellent 
 soldier, hanging upon the looks and orders of the 
 Captain, and truckling as he had never before done, 
 either upon sea or land. 
 
 To our great joy, when we came to the rendezvous 
 we found our consorts awaiting us, they having had 
 little misfortune of any kind, and all being well. We 
 went ashore and rested ; there, with water, game, 
 and fresh fruits, the men of the Vengeance were re- 
 freshed and comforted until we set to sea again. 
 At Cape Blanco, where we anchored for the last 
 time upon the Afric coast, we were attacked by 
 three negro chiefs whom the Portuguese, jealous of 
 our vicinage to their fort, set upon us, hoping to en- 
 compass our destruction. The black chiefs came 
 in long canoes with their men, but so warm was 
 their reception that, though they rushed upon us 
 twice, but one man reached the deck. This one 
 fought so gallantly that De Gourgues would not have 
 
 him killed. So we took him a slave to make good 
 
 274
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 our commission from Blaise de Montluc. When the 
 chiefs found they could do nothing with us, they 
 went back to the Portuguese, leaving us the freedom 
 of the port. 
 
 Here again we filled our water casks, and then set 
 out across the great ocean. We drilled each day, 
 and so sweet was the weather that at no time were the 
 decks uncomfortable. Had De Gourgues the order- 
 ing of the winds, they could not have pleased him 
 better, for 'twas a voyage of little event ; and in 
 four weeks we came to the island called St. Germain 
 de Porterique, where we landed and rested again. 
 We sighted, and landed on La Manne and Saint 
 Dominique. In the first place, we met the King of 
 the island, who took us to his gardens, where lemons, 
 oranges, melons and plantains grew in great abun- 
 dance. He led us to his fountain, which he called 
 " Paradise," and which he said would cure the plague 
 and the fever. The Chevalier gave him a bale of cloth, 
 and the chiefs loaded us down with fruit. At Saint 
 Dominique many of the people had been killed by 
 the Spaniards, and many had starved themselves to 
 death rather than be ruled by these people. They 
 made a perpetual war against the Spanish settle- 
 ments. 
 
 " These men with long garments," they said, 
 " came among us to teach us of their God and to 
 make us worship him. And they tell us that we 
 
 275
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 must hate the Devil. Their soldiers kill our children 
 and steal our wives, and they are cowards. For us, 
 if this is what their God teaches them, then we be- 
 lieve that the Devil is the best. We adore him. He 
 makes men brave." 
 
 We sailed on thus from island to island, taking 
 water and fresh provisions where we could, capturing 
 many sea-turtles so big that the flesh of one of them 
 would serve for sixty people at a meal, the shells 
 being of such a great size that large men could lie in 
 them, and so hard of surface that an arquebus ball 
 would not go through. When we reached Cape San 
 Antonio, which is at the end of the Island of Juanna, 
 we found a body of Spaniards drawn up on to the 
 beach to dispute our landing. These we defeated 
 after a brisk battle and procured the water of which 
 we were in need. 
 
 But during all this time no word had passed the 
 lips of De Gourgues as to the object of our voyage. 
 No slaves had been captured, save the one man who 
 had fought his way to the deck of the Vengeance. 
 When the men had wished to go into the interior of 
 the islands in search of gold, which the Caribs said 
 was plentiful, the Chevalier restrained them, say- 
 ing that the time was not yet and that their profit 
 would all come in good season. But he could not 
 much longer conceal his mission. Murmurs again 
 
 arose among the men of all of the ships; and though 
 
 376
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 they went willingly enough about their duties, it was 
 plain that the desire to get upon shore could not 
 much longer be restrained. For discontent upon 
 ship-board is often less pleasant to live with than 
 ripe mutiny. So one day when we had arrived at a 
 point not eighty leagues from San Augustin, De 
 Gourgues called the companies of all three vessels 
 upon the decks of the Vengeance. The momentous 
 time had come. We knew not how much sympathy 
 or how little they would have with our cause and De 
 Brsac could not conceal his impatience. If De 
 Gourgues had any doubts or misgivings as to the 
 matter, he did not show them, but stood before the 
 soldiers and sailors upon the deck at the main mast, 
 an expression of great calmness and seriousness 
 upon his features. 
 
 " Gentlemen and brothers," he began slowly, " the 
 time has arrived that you should know why we, men 
 of France, have come so far and braved so many 
 dangers under the shadow of the Western sun. The 
 God who rules the raging of the waters, who is the 
 God of all men upon the sea, has brought us safely 
 to this day upon a most just and righteous mission. 
 A foul crime has been committed against our be- 
 loved France, mes braves. A year has passed and 
 no hand has been raised to cleanse our fair Standard 
 of the trail of blood which the Spaniards have 
 drawn across it." 
 
 *77
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 At first the men listened in silence. Then as they 
 comprehended, they looked at one another and the 
 name of San Augustin passed the lips of several. 
 Muttered curses broke from them here and there. 
 But in a moment even these few murmurs of anger 
 were stifled and borne away by the flood of the fiery 
 Gascon's eloquence, as he told them in his own way 
 the story of the massacres at Fort Caroline and on 
 the sand-spit. As he went on his voice arose in 
 excitement until it rang out fair and true like a 
 clarion-call in battle, and his eyes were illumined 
 with the light of his inspiration, as he painted the 
 worst horrors of those scenes as I have not dared to 
 paint them here. He told his men that this alone 
 was his purpose, and that he had chosen them from 
 among hundreds of others because they were the 
 men who could best defeat twice their own number. 
 And knowing that the duty before them would be 
 attended with great travail he knew that he should 
 not fail in the hour of danger. 
 
 " What disgrace," he cried at last, " if such an in- 
 sult should pass unpunished ! What glory will there 
 come to us, if we avenge it ! To this venture I have 
 devoted my fortune. The vessels upon which you 
 float are mine. The morions and the pieces on your 
 backs are mine ! Your weapons, mine ! All mine 
 to avenge your soldier brothers ! From the first I 
 
 have relied upon you, even when you did not trust 
 
 278
 
 WE SET FORTH AGAIN. 
 
 me. I have thought you jealous enough of your 
 country's glory to sacrifice life itself in a cause like 
 this ! Was I deceived ? Must the bodies of your 
 soldier brothers swing like thieves from these wild 
 fir trees, the brand of shame upon them, food for 
 crows and vultures ? Will no one cut them down ? 
 My men, I am here to show you the way, I will be 
 always at your head, I will bear the brunt of 
 danger. Will you refuse to follow me? " 
 
 Never had I heard such an impassioned voice, and 
 the spirits of the men, doubtful and restless at first, 
 burst from a spark into a flame at his words, and at 
 his last appeal their response rose in a roar that 
 seemed to shake the firmament. 
 
 " A la mort ! To the death will we follow 
 you ! " 
 
 It was a wonderful scene. No English company 
 would have changed so quickly to the fury of en- 
 thusiasm that possessed them. They threw their 
 caps into the sea and began heaving up the anchor. 
 Many of them crowded around our Captain, begging 
 that he would take them to Fort San Mateo and 
 lead them at once. It was with great difficulty that 
 he could get them to listen to him ; but at last, 
 quiet having been in a certain measure restored, he 
 told them that they would sail through the Bahama 
 Channel which was most treacherous at the full 
 
 of the moon. It would be folly to take any risk at 
 
 279
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 this time, when a mistake would bring to naught 
 the planning of months. 
 
 " The time will come soon enough, my friends, for 
 there is much to be done. To-night or the night 
 after, if the weather be fair, we shall sail. In a 
 week, with God's help, Ribault will be avenged." 
 
 280
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 THAT night as we slowly crept up the Bahama 
 Channel under the resplendent tropic moon, 
 I told my story to De Gourgues. He heard it 
 throughout, saying no word but sighing now and 
 then, his melancholy eyes looking down the glim- 
 mering streak, into which we were sailing as into a 
 glory. That this strange man had once been loved, 
 and had passionately loved in return, I did not doubt ; 
 for despite his ugliness of visage there was that in 
 his expression which would command the adoration 
 of women, who often reckon deeper than by mere 
 lineaments of feature ; and softly illumined as he 
 was by the pale and ghostly translucence of the 
 night, I thought no more of his ugliness, but of his 
 soul. For he was transfigured, and looked in his 
 calmness even as he looked in all the majesty of 
 passion, inspired and of this world a thing apart. 
 
 When I had done, he put his hand upon my shoul- 
 der, saying, 
 
 281
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " It is not often that Englishmen love as do you, 
 my friend. Build not your hopes too high, for you 
 have suffered much to suffer so much again. It 
 will not be long before we shall know we shall 
 know " and he paused, sucking in his lip omi- 
 nously. After that he took my hand and said, 
 
 " I have taken a great fondness forthee, mon ami ; 
 and our solemn duty performed, what can be done 
 shall be done, upon that you may rely. We will 
 first sail to the northward of the River of May to the 
 Indians of Satoumona. If what the Chevalier de 
 Bre"sac says be true, they will be willing allies upon 
 this expedition." De Brsac, hearing his name 
 spoken, now joined us. 
 
 " We were wondering, seigneur, how great a value 
 to set upon these Indians of yours," De Gourgues 
 said. 
 
 " I have ventured but an humble opinion, my 
 Captain," replied Bre"sac, "but I would stake my 
 honor that there is no love lost between Satouriona 
 and De Bac.an." De Bafan, the despatches had said, 
 was the new-appointed Commander at San Mateo. 
 
 " I pray God that it may be as you say. For a 
 palisaded fort of stone with half a thousand men is 
 no slight obstacle even for the brave fellows of the 
 fleet of the Vengeance" 
 
 "All of us who have been at Fort Caroline know 
 
 of the love which the great Paracousi bore for Jean 
 
 282
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 Ribault. Dariol, the trumpeter, who was with the 
 first expedition, has lived among them longer than 
 I ; and he has boasted that he will go among them 
 without fear." 
 
 " It is in my mind to sail directly to the country 
 of this chief ; his boast may not prove an idle one," 
 replied De Gourgues. And then to the guard, " Pass 
 the word below to Dariol the trumpeter. We shall 
 see." 
 
 Presently the man came from the fore-castle and 
 stood before us. 
 
 " You have no fear of the Indians of Florida, 
 Dariol?" asked De Gourgues. 
 
 " None more than I have of M. Killigrew or M. 
 de Brsac, my Captain," replied the man with a 
 smile. 
 
 " You have lived among them longer than M. de 
 Bresac ? " 
 
 " A year and more, my Captain." 
 
 " They were friendly to M. de Laudonniere ? " 
 
 " Until the madness for gold, when his soldiers 
 broke faith with them." 
 
 " And Monsieur Ribault ? " asked de Gourgues. 
 
 " Satouriona thought the Admiral a great chief, 
 M. le Chevalier. They swore an eternal friend- 
 ship." 
 
 " M. de Bresac says you speak their language, 
 
 Dariol." 
 
 283
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " As I do my own." 
 
 "You know their customs. How think you they 
 will look upon our landing? " 
 
 " Monsieur," replied the trumpeter firmly, " I be- 
 lieve with M. de Bresac that if they think us Span- 
 iards they will dispute our landing. If we prove 
 ourselves Frenchmen and friends, they will receive 
 us with gladness." 
 
 " Why so ? " 
 
 " It is my belief that they hold the Spaniards in 
 great enmity. For no arrogance will be borne by 
 Satouriona. He is a great King, with great pride of 
 spirit, and numbers his people by many thousands." 
 
 " But the Spanish have friends among the Indians ? 
 M. de Bresac has said so." 
 
 " Yes, my Captain. But they are the false-hearted, 
 dirt-eaters of Outina. Against these, Satouriona 
 wages a war mo-re fierce even than against the 
 Spanish." 
 
 De Gourgues stroked his mustache, saying, 
 
 "When we reach the coast, I will call for you, 
 Dariol. For the present, that is all." 
 
 The man saluted and went below. 
 
 " Par la mort, his words ring true as steel," mut- 
 tered De Gourgues. " If these Caribs are valiant, as 
 he says, we will sweep this scum of pestilence from 
 off the western land." 
 
 The next day at noon we sighted the coast of the 
 284
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 Terra Florida, and at the thought of all Diane had 
 suffered there my heart welled full of emotion. Now 
 as we came nearer and nearer our mission's ending, 
 the cloud fell down upon my spirit again, and the 
 same struggle between hope and fear of pain which 
 is the price of joy tossed me to and fro held and 
 freed me, like the embrace of some temptation. The 
 sun was yet above the foreyard when we came in 
 sight of the River of May, but De Gourgues, wishing 
 to reconnoiter, stood on until sunset, when we were 
 within less than three leagues from the coast. Sud- 
 denly we saw several puffs of smoke spurt from the 
 beach as the Spaniards, suspecting no enemy, fired 
 their cannon in salute. Not until then did we know 
 of the new defenses which the enemy were putting 
 upon the shore at either side of the river's mouth. 
 Our three vessels, to better keep up the guise of 
 friendship, boomed forth a salute in reply, after 
 which we put out to sea again and soon lost the 
 shore line in the rapidly falling dusk. 
 
 The river that the Indians of Satouriona call Ta- 
 catacourou, after the name of their second greatest 
 warrior, enters the ocean by two mouths at a dis- 
 tance of not more than fifteen leagues to the north, 
 ward of the River of May. Within the bar there is 
 a safe harbor, and it was for this haven that Dariol 
 and the Chevalier de Bre"sac were directing our 
 
 course. But not wishing to pass over the bar until 
 
 285
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 day, De Gourgues held out to sea, not coming in 
 sight of land again until well into the forenoon. 
 Then, the river entrance being easily discerned, he 
 put his helm over and entered the channel, coming 
 safely to anchor at an early hour of the afternoon. 
 
 Now that we had come to our journey's ending 
 there was a great stir and excitement aboard the 
 little vessels of the fleet. The arm chests and am- 
 munition lockers were opened and all hands put 
 merrily to work setting the arquebuses to rights, 
 fixing new match cords, seeing to the barrels and 
 rests that no disaster might befall them by reason of 
 any negligence of their own. The grinding- stones 
 were brought out into the sunshine of the open deck 
 and the grit of the polishing steel and the rattle of 
 the pike heads made music brave and- martial to 
 the ear. The seaman sang about their work as 
 the lighter yards came clattering down upon the 
 deck, and the culverins, unharnessed from their sea- 
 apparel, shone anew in the brightness of the summer 
 sun. The shore upon both sides was plain to the 
 view at a distance of half a league, and once or 
 twice we saw the dusky figures of Indians upon the 
 beach. Bourdelais and one or two of the gallants, 
 unaware of the plans of De Gourgues, were forgoing 
 ashore at once and giving battle ; but he was in no 
 haste, when he was ready for all emergencies he 
 
 would go, and not before. 
 
 286
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 Night fell again ; and with the coming of dawn a 
 great surprise awaited us, for in the gathering light, 
 we saw that the beach was alive with savages. They 
 made no sound but stood in groups as far as the 
 pines, where they were lost in the misty shadows of 
 the forest behind them. Here and there a figure 
 was moving from one group to another, and we knew 
 that their runners had gone out to the nearer villages 
 and that they had assembled to combat our landing. 
 De Gourgues frowned as he came upon deck. 
 
 "Crebleu!" he scowled, "there must be three 
 thousand of them at least. Fools that they are ! I 
 have no men to waste upon such carrion as these. 
 You are a wise soothsayer, M. de Bresac ! " 
 
 " Monsieur ! " replied the Chevalier with some 
 dignity, " I have only replied to your questions 
 with the best of my understanding." 
 
 " But these red devils," De Gourgues continued, 
 " are armed to the very finger-nails. They look from 
 here little like the allies you have promised us, M. 
 de Bresac. Ho ! Dariol, come aft ! " 
 
 De Gourgues was striding up and down in a fer- 
 ment. He saw his anchors gone and his plans set 
 adrift by this unexpected resistance. When Dariol 
 came, he stopped before him savagely, and pointing 
 to the dark mass upon the beach said with scorn : 
 
 " Look you, master trumpeter, at your friends 
 
 yonder! Look, I say! Must we cut our way 
 
 287
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 through all this red vermin before we may reach the 
 Spanish Fort ? Explain it, if you can. What has 
 happened ? " 
 
 Dariol wore a most serious face. 
 
 "The matter is bad, my Captain, for these Indians 
 are surely bent upon war " 
 
 " Well ! " 
 
 " If we cannot prove our friendship we shall not 
 land without a battle." 
 
 " Tis plain as a pike-handle," said Bourdelais. 
 
 " A pretty pickle, sure enough " 
 
 " M. de Gourgues, had you thought," interrupted 
 De Br<sac quietly, " that they may take us for Span- 
 iards? " 
 
 " But even so " 
 
 " Seigneur, I am willing to take a risk. If Dariol 
 will go with me, I will go to the beach asking for 
 Satouriona " 
 
 A murmur arose among those within hearing. It 
 seemed to many a most daring thing to offer ; for to 
 our people, many of whom had never passed the 
 borders of France, these Indians were as wild beasts 
 or Africans, fit only to be shot or captured as slaves. 
 For me, I believed with Br6sac and having been at 
 the council table with Satouriona I foresaw little 
 harm if he were put among the natives upon the 
 beach. So when Dariol had said that he would go, 
 
 I too offered my services. 
 
 288
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 But De Gourgues in his uncertain and dangerous 
 mood was of a different mind. 
 
 " I have no humor to lose all my men upon such 
 a fool's venture," he said. " Dariol may go, if he 
 have the hardihood. M. de Bre"sac " 
 
 " Seigneur," interrupted the Chevalier, " this man 
 must be rowed ashore. He cannot talk and make 
 signs to these Indians, rowing at the same time. It 
 is I who first offered this service." 
 
 De Gourgues frowned, debating for some little 
 time, but at last gave orders that a boat should be 
 lowered into the water. Every persuasion that 
 I might, I used upon him until I saw that further 
 argument was mere waste of words. He would not 
 let me go. 
 
 " No," he said shortly, " we are already too small 
 a number. Were you to go I should be sending 
 not three, but six, men and that were already four 
 too many." 
 
 With great anxiety he watched Dariol and De 
 Ere" sac drop down into the boat. They had no weap- 
 ons and had removed their doublets to row the 
 better. Dariol had put in the bow a number of 
 small trinkets, such as mirrors, knives and strings of 
 beads, with which he hoped to show the signs of 
 friendliness. The morions of our arquebusiers lined 
 the bulwarks, for the company thought these two 
 
 men were going most surely to their death. No 
 19 289
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 word was spoken and the sound of the oars plashing 
 in the quiet water of the harbor came down clearly 
 upon the breeze from the land as the little craft drew 
 nearer the shore. When half the distance had been 
 traversed we saw Dariol lay down his oars and stand 
 up in the bow shouting, " Antipola ! Antipola ! " 
 waving a string of beads in his hand. This brought 
 forth a chorus of cries from the beach, and the sav- 
 ages came down to the water's edge shouting and 
 waving their bows. But De Bresac, at the oars, not 
 even turned his head at the outcry. He bent 
 steadily to his work like a London waterman, send- 
 ing the boat at each stroke nearer and nearer the 
 moving crowd. 
 
 The excitement upon the ship was intense, for in 
 a moment the craft would be grounded upon the 
 
 beach in the very midst of the enemy. 
 
 
 
 " Most gallantly done," said De Gourgues, beside 
 me, below his breath. 
 
 Dariol began shouting again, asking for Satou- 
 riona, but in the commotion we could not hear what 
 further was said. Then something happened ; for 
 we saw a tall figure come out to his waist in the 
 water, holding up his hands before him. In a mo- 
 ment the boat disappeared in the human wave that 
 engulfed it as the Indians surrounded it upon every 
 side, seizing the gunwales and running it up on the 
 
 beach. It was a most confused mass and we could 
 
 290
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 make out little of what was going on. A fellow up 
 forward shouted, " They have killed them ! They 
 have killed them ! " and a great cry arose on the 
 Vengeance which drowned the yelling of the savages 
 upon the shore. Some of the Indians were jumping 
 into the air and throwing their bows aloft ; and 
 Bourdelais, who was looking through the glass, said 
 haltingly, 
 
 "I see them there is the shirt of De Bresac. 
 Three of them are holding him no they are," 
 and then excitedly, " upon my faith they are clasp- 
 ing him by the hand they are touching Dariol upon 
 the shoulders. It is friendship seigneur friend- 
 ship ! " 
 
 De Gourgues snatched the glass from Bourdelais' 
 hand and fixed it quickly to his eye. 
 
 " You are right, Bourdelais. They walk up the 
 beach, my comrade ! They converse together. Ah ! 
 it is well." 
 
 It was now patent to all on board the Venge- 
 ance that no harm had befallen our comrades, and 
 there was great rejoicing. For there in plain sight 
 walked Dariol and De Bre"sac talking with the Indian 
 who had walked into the water, who, by his stature, 
 wide shoulders and dignified bearing, I made out to 
 be none other than Satouriona himself. 
 
 After awhile we saw the boat push off from the 
 
 shore and make for the ship. Dariol and De Bresac 
 
 291
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 rowed ; in the stern we marked the figures of Sa- 
 touriona and several dusky savages. At this De 
 Gourgues ordered the company to be drawn up upon 
 the deck, and prepared to welcome his strange vis- 
 itors over the side with all the state and formality 
 he would have shown a King of France. It was a 
 course which diplomacy suggested. 
 
 I had not before seen Satouriona in his war dress, 
 for at Fort Caroline he and his braves had come 
 smoking the pipe of peace and wearing a small head- 
 dress and only the aziam, or breech-clout, upon the 
 body. As his broad shoulders rose above the bul- 
 warks, we saw that his hair had been lifted upon his 
 head, and two eagle's feathers painted with streaks 
 were stuck upon it. Upon his breast was painted a 
 picture of one of those beasts which had so fright- 
 ened us in the swamp an alligarto which was the 
 totem of his tribe. Streaks of red and white paint 
 were drawn upon his face, making his features fierce 
 and threatening. I should not have known him but 
 for his bearing, for at Fort Caroline I had thought 
 him a most comely savage, rugged and strong- 
 featured, but of a great calm and dignity. Behind 
 him walked Olotoraca, a young brave, his nephew, 
 and Tacatacourou, the second great chief of the 
 tribe. They bore no weapons, but walked past the 
 ranks of the pikemen and arquebusiers, making no 
 
 sign of any emotion as they went with De Gourgues 
 
 292
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 below to the cabin. Here he had caused a feast of 
 wine and preserved fruits to be set forth, of which 
 the Indians took sparingly. After this Goddard's 
 pipe and what remained of his tobacco was brought 
 forth, and De Gourgues, lighting it, himself passed 
 it to Satouriona, who solemnly puffed it and handed 
 it to his neighbor. 
 
 De Gourgues' luminous eyes went from one of 
 the chiefs to the other, as he considered the words 
 best to use in the delicate business before him. 
 Dariol stood behind his chair ready to interpret. 
 
 " I have come to the country of the great Satou- 
 riona," he said at last, " to bring him presents and 
 to continue that friendship which was begun by the 
 great white chief, Ribault." 
 
 Satouriona nodded gravely. " So it has been said. 
 I and my people are glad." 
 
 " I thank you, great chief, in the name of my 
 country and of my great master across the water, 
 who in love and good will has sent me," said De 
 Gourgues, from necessity speaking of the King of 
 France. " He has sent me to give you many gifts 
 which will be useful in your lodges as well as in 
 the hunting. My master knows of the kindness of 
 the great Satouriona to his servant Ribault, and 
 prays that this good-will and friendship will continue 
 through the passing of many years." 
 
 Satouriona arose with great dignity and spoke. 
 293
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 His heavy voice, made to resound under the vaulted 
 arches of the forest, rang mellow and deep in the 
 little cabin. 
 
 " I have said to the great white chief Ribault that 
 the sky shall fall upon the earth sooner than I will 
 become an enemy to the people of your nation. 
 Since the great stone house was taken by these dark- 
 bearded ones there has been no happy day among 
 the people of the nation of Satouriona. The sun 
 hides his face behind the clouds, and the flowers and 
 fruits have ceased to blossom and to ripen. There 
 is a blight upon all the land, and the rivers and 
 streams dry up like the blood which flows from our 
 hearts. The Spanish have beaten us back with 
 their sticks which speak a loud noise, and they have 
 burned our cabins. They have ravished our wives 
 and daughters, they have killed our children ; and 
 our hearts are heavy and ready to burst within us 
 for shame and anguish." 
 
 Satouriona paused to give his speech a greater 
 value. 
 
 " All this we have suffered because we loved the 
 great white Paracousi, Ribault. But now the end 
 has come. We can endure it no longer, and we shall 
 make a deadly war against them until the tribe of 
 Satouriona is no more or the people with the black 
 beards are beaten back into the sea out of which 
 
 they came." 
 
 294
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 Again fortune seemed to be favoring us. The dis- 
 play of force was meant for our enemies, not for us. 
 We knew the joy De Gourgues must have felt ; but 
 no sign of it showed upon his face. In Europe his 
 reply would have been called diplomacy. 
 
 " It is a great sorrow to me, O, Paracousi ! that 
 the love which Satouriona bears my people has 
 brought ill treatment upon his tribe. But such 
 things shall be no longer. If his nation has been 
 abused for the love of the French, then the French 
 will be his avengers." 
 
 As this was interpreted by Dariol we watched the 
 face of the Paracousi. Slowly, as the truth of what 
 had been said dawned upon him, Satouriona arose 
 from his seat and leaning forward upon the table, 
 looked over at De Gourgues, a broad smile upon his 
 face. 
 
 " What ! " he exclaimed, " will you fight the 
 Spaniards ? " 
 
 " I came here," replied De Gourgues, rising, " only 
 to reconnoitre the country and make friends with 
 you, and then go back and bring more soldiers ; but 
 when I hear what you are suffering from them I 
 wish to fall upon them this very day, and rescue you 
 from their tyranny." 
 
 The effect of this speech upon these Indians was 
 great. Their faces, usually stolid and expressionless, 
 
 broke into smiles ; and all their dignity and quiet was 
 
 295
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 swept away by the joyful tidings. Their voices rang 
 through the narrow cabin as they rose to their feet 
 and in rough gutturals and cries of their own wildly 
 applauded the words of the Avenger. It was some 
 moments before quiet was again restored, for so great 
 was the joy of Satouriona that he had no better 
 control upon his composure than Olotoraca, the 
 youngest of his chiefs. 
 
 When the Indians were seated again De Gourgues, 
 raising his hand commanding silence, continued. 
 
 " It is most certain, O, Paracousi ! that this expedi- 
 tion is no play for children ; for those we must fight 
 are sturdy men, well armed and sheltered in a fort 
 built of many thicknesses of stone. You must 
 summon the greatest chiefs and braves of your tribe, 
 so that we shall make good our promises. We do 
 not covet all the honor of this victory, and will share 
 that as well as the spoils of the battle with you and 
 your people." 
 
 " We will go," replied Satouriona, solemnly uplift- 
 ing his hand, " we will go and die with you, if need 
 be!" 
 
 " It is well. There should be no delay. If we 
 fight we should fight at once; for it will not be 
 many suns before the black-beards will know that 
 our great white canoes have anchored near their 
 fort. This should not be, for what we do, we must 
 
 do in secrecy." 
 
 296
 
 WE FORM AN ALLIANCE. 
 
 When this was rendered into his language, 
 Satouriona drew his knife from his belt, leaned 
 forward, lifting his hands and elbows, crouching, the 
 very picture of keenness and stealth. His voice was 
 low and threatening like the murmur of the rising 
 storm in the tops of the giant firs of the seashore. 
 
 " Do not doubt," said he, " Do not doubt we 
 hate them more than you can do." 
 
 After this there followed a long discussion upon 
 the best method of attack upon the Fort, Satouriona 
 asking but three days to send his runners to outlying 
 villages that there might be no lack of warriors for 
 the expedition. It was decided by De Gourgues to 
 send three scouts at once to learn the strength and 
 position of the two forts at the river's mouth as well 
 as many details of the new armament of Fort San 
 Mateo. 
 
 297
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 THvURING all this talk, my mind in a ferment, I 
 *- ' was forced to sit with elbows glued to sides, 
 unable to put the query for Mademoiselle which 
 trembled upon the lips even as I listened to what 
 was going forward. 
 
 I had kept my eyes upon Olotoraca, the nephew 
 of the great chieftain, as he sat leaning forward with 
 hands upon his knees listening to the words of 
 Dariol. 'Twas a wonderfully handsome face and even 
 the hideous streaks of crimson upon it could not dis- 
 guise the regularity of the features and the expres- 
 sion of candor and fearlessness which animated them ; 
 and the pride of his port was that of a prince, heir to 
 some great kingdom. As he glanced about the cabin 
 from time to time I caught his eye and gave him a 
 look of welcome which he returned with a smile. 
 The sun coming in the after-port lit up the scarlet 
 streaks upon his face and head-gear and penetrated 
 the ferocious disguise, reducing him after all to his 
 
 proper dimension a fine, brave lad of five and 
 
 98
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 twenty, who if born an Englishman would have 
 served his queen with honor and profit. 
 
 So I took a mind that this Olotoraca should be 
 the one with whom I would speak of Mademoiselle. 
 Not until the planning and discussion of the attack 
 upon Fort San Mateo had become general could I 
 get the ear of De Bresac and then I told him what 
 was in my mind. 
 
 " Olotoraca," said Br<sac, when at last we had 
 come together, " it will not be many suns ere your 
 crest will wear another eagle's feather. You will go 
 upon such a warpath as was never known among 
 the tribes of Satouriona or Tacatacourou ; and when 
 you come back to your village there will be many 
 trophies upon your girdle and you will be a great 
 chief among your people. 
 
 His eyes shone as he said simply, " It is so 
 or I shall be dead." 
 
 " You may one day be Paracousi of all your na- 
 tion. After the great Satouriona is gone, it is to 
 you that our people will look for the friendship 
 which has been begun to-day." 
 
 " The Paracousi Satouriona and Olotoraca are one 
 in all their thoughts. For is it not from him that 
 Olotoraca has learned the signs of the forests and 
 the medicine of his tribe ? How shall he change 
 what Satouriona has done ? What Satouriona does 
 
 is good, and shall not be altered." 
 
 299
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " It is wisdom, Olotoraca. For the French are a 
 great people and they love their friends with their 
 whole hearts. At Fort Caroline Monsieur Killigrew 
 and I have fought the Outinasand the Spaniards for 
 Satouriona ; and soon our chief with the pale face 
 will revenge the insults and abuses which the Black- 
 beards have put upon you." 
 
 The young brave at the mention of the name of 
 Killigrew had sent his cold glance upon me with 
 startling abruptness as though to pierce me through. 
 For the nonce he was a wild animal of the forest 
 again. Then he looked calmly at De Brsac. 
 
 " Keel-ee-gru the pale giant is called Keel-ee- 
 gru ? " He muttered the words half aloud, half to 
 himself and then tossed his head so that the bear- 
 claws rattled about his neck. 
 
 " You have heard my name ? " I asked. 
 
 " The Captain Keel-ee-gru is a friend of the Para* 
 cousi Emola. A friend of Emola is a brother of 
 Olotoraca," he replied easily. 
 
 A look passed between the Chevalier and me. 
 There was that in the manner of Olotoraca which we 
 could not understand. But De Bresac had made a 
 quick theory of his own, and acting on it as was his 
 wont, he put his hand upon the muscular shoulder of 
 the young warrior, turning him about and looking 
 him steadily in the eyes. 
 
 " We believe in the truth of the things you say, 
 300
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 Olotoraca, and for our part we will keep our prom- 
 ises. But you, what have you done for us since 
 we have been away ? What will you do for us when 
 we are gone ? " The Indian did not look at De 
 Bresac, but straight before him. 
 
 " We will keep friendship as we have ever done," 
 he said evenly, " asking no more than we can give." 
 
 "You have kept friendship with our people?" 
 said the Chevalier craftily, and I saw his drift. " Then 
 you have among you those who escaped from Fort 
 Caroline ! " 
 
 A great change came suddenly over the face o 
 the young brave. He flashed the eye of a hawk 
 first at the Chevalier and then at me. De Bresac 
 was impassive. I was leaning forward, the query that 
 was vexing my soul hanging upon my tongue. His 
 face lost the boyish look and in a moment became 
 again as it was when he mounted the entering 
 ladder haughty and immobile. 
 
 " There is but one of your race among us," he 
 said, carelessly, " a youth who calls himself Debre\ 
 He is at the village of the Paracousi Satouriona and 
 will be brought hither on the morrow." 
 
 It all happened thus as I have written it. 'Twas 
 but a second of time that his eyelid fluttered at our 
 sudden query as he sought to gain his composure. 
 But in that brief moment there was that which 
 showed us that the personal friendship which this
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 young brave avowed was no friendship at all, but 
 only breath upon his lips and in no manner to be 
 believed. If something had happened to make the 
 Indian distrust us, 'twas no good beginning for our 
 foray. And these doubts must speedily be cleared if 
 success was to attend our undertaking. For my 
 part I was so sure Olotoraca was lying, that I made 
 myself no concern over his denial. A French youth 
 named Debr had escaped and had been cared for. 
 Then why not others? If Satouriona was a friend 
 of the French, then all refugees should be safe in his 
 lodges. 
 
 After the Indians had been set ashore again and 
 De Gourgues had been told of the manner of Oloto- 
 raca, he stroked his chin gravely. 
 
 " You are certain of some deception ? H-m ! That 
 is strange, for I have found a great frankness in the 
 manner of the Paracousi. But it may be as you 
 say and we will be upon our guard against him. 'Tis 
 most certain that these Caribs do hate the Spaniards 
 with a mortal hatred and we must show no doubt of 
 them until our mission is accomplished. So I say, 
 do nothing to gain their enmity, even should you 
 believe that friends of yours are in their keeping." 
 
 These were orders and he spoke them firmly. But 
 all night long I strode up and down the deck under 
 the deep vault of starlit sky, trying to hit upon some 
 
 plan by which I could learn the truth. Why had 
 
 302
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 Olotoraca started at the mention of my name ? 
 Emola had spoken it, he said, but my return to 
 Florida should be no cause for alarm or even sur- 
 prise to him, since in the presence of that chief we 
 three, De Bresac, Goddard and I, had sworn to visit 
 vengeance upon the Spaniards, and Emola knew 
 that we would return as soon as could be. Un- 
 less our judgment was at fault there was some mat- 
 ter of common interest between this young Carib 
 prince and me. For the chance perception which 
 had enabled us to pierce the weak spot in his armor 
 had shown that there was something in his mind 
 against me, which in spite of his accustomed immo- 
 bility he could not hide. What could it mean ? The 
 instinct of battle and the desire to measure my 
 strength and skill against any man who looked at 
 me askance, an instinct which has not been taken 
 from me even at this day, rose up strong and I vowed 
 I would have some fair good exercise from this fel- 
 low, should he not explain. Perhaps Mademoiselle 
 
 Ah there was I making mysteries again ! Why 
 should I be forever bringing her forward into every 
 uncertainty. At any rate Before", the boy, would 
 know. If she were among the Indians he could tell 
 me where. Upon his speech, then, hung all my 
 chance of earthly happiness. 
 
 Early on the morrow we went ashore and with a 
 ruthless disregard for the orders of De Gourgues 
 
 33
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 I set about trying to find Olotoraca. But since dawn 
 he had been gone with our scouts to reconnoiter 
 the Spanish fort. Satouriona was at the encamp- 
 ment, sending out his runners and receiving messages 
 from the outlying villages. He received us gravely 
 and took us to his lodge, lifting the deerskin at its 
 entrance with a grace and courtliness to excite the 
 envy of a gallant. He gave some orders, and when we 
 were seated and De Bresac asked him who were the 
 French people that had escaped into his hands, he 
 looked at us from the one to the other, saying most 
 frankly. 
 
 " We have only one, my brother, and he is but 
 a boy. Because of the love which we bear his 
 people we have kept him safe, though the Spanish 
 have offered us many gifts to return him to the Fort. 
 We love him now for himself, and have made him 
 one of our people. Behold, he is here ! " 
 
 And turning, we saw a youth of sixteen or there- 
 abouts standing at the entrance of the lodge. For a 
 moment he drew back, awkward and fearful, and 
 would have vanished had not De Bresac called to 
 him in French. 
 
 " No. We are no Spaniards, mon cher, but those 
 of your own race. Come then ! " 
 
 So great was his joy that with a cry he threw him- 
 self upon us, clasping and patting our hands for all 
 
 the world like some dumb animal at the sight of its 
 
 304
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 master. Satouriona, cautioning us with a smile not 
 to do him hurt, wrapped his blanket about him and 
 went out of the lodge down to the beach to meet the 
 boat of De Gourgues, which was reported to have 
 left the Vengeance. 
 
 Debre was a slender lad of comely appearance ; 
 but neither I nor Brsac remembered to have seen 
 him at Fort Caroline. When his first transports of 
 delight were over and we had told him that our ob- 
 ject was to destroy the Fort and to restore fugitives 
 such as he to their kinsmen, he looked at us in dis- 
 may, saying of his own accord, 
 
 " Alas, messieurs, I am the only one who has been 
 spared." 
 
 That was all I wished to know. I would have 
 arisen and gone forth from the lodge but Bresac 
 looked at me, laying a hand upon my arm. 
 
 " Wait," said he. 
 
 Then said the Chevalier to the boy, 
 
 " You alone escaped from the Fort. Did you come 
 direct to the Indians of Satouriona ? " 
 
 " I fell in with a war party of Tacatacourou. 
 They brought me to the chief village of Satouriona." 
 
 " You saw no other persons from the Fort ? " 
 
 " Oui, monsieur. There were several men who fled 
 through the swamps." 
 
 " But no women ?" 
 
 " Non, monsieur. Stay yes, there were two 
 
 20 305
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 women who fled by the casement before me and 
 whom I saw in the forest." 
 
 " Do you remember them, Pierre ? " 
 
 " Oui, monsieur they were ladies who came upon 
 the Trinity with Admiral Ribault. They were noble, 
 I think though I do not remember the name, 
 La La " 
 
 " La Notte ? " 
 
 " Yes, that is the name, monsieur. I know it now, 
 because Mademoiselle was very beautiful, and when 
 we landed from the Gloire I asked my mother how 
 she was called." 
 
 " And you saw them no more after that ? " We 
 leaned forward breathlessly to get the boy's reply. 
 
 " Monsieur, I was wild with fear," he said, flushing 
 red in shame. " My mother had been killed before 
 my eyes and two Spaniards had pursued me to the 
 breach in the wall. I fled to the forest, passing 
 these women in my flight. I ran on and on until I 
 dropped exhausted in the thicket." 
 
 " You have not seen them since ? " 
 
 " In the head village of the Indians ? " he asked 
 wide-eyed with surprise. " No, monsieur ! They 
 could not have been in the village of Satouriona or 
 I should have known." 
 
 He spoke with an air of conviction which drove 
 away doubt from the mind. 
 
 But De Brsac pursued his questions undeterred. 
 306
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 " There is a village called Tacatacourou, is it 
 not so ? " 
 
 " Oui, monsieur." 
 
 " It is possible that other French persons could 
 have been kept there without your knowledge ? " 
 
 " Oui, monsieur," said the boy wondering "but 
 why should the great Paracousi, who had been so 
 kind, keep me away from the people of my race ? I 
 cannot understand." 
 
 " You may know in time, my good Pierre. But 
 there is a mystery which you may help us to solve 
 only let no word of this come to the ears of the 
 Paracousi." 
 
 " Monsieur," said Pierre firmly, " Satouriona is 
 my father and if any harm " 
 
 "Ah, my child, you do not comprehend," smiled 
 De Bresac. " We are friends of Satouriona and with 
 him we will fight the Spaniards. You must take our 
 word that we mean him no harm." 
 
 " I will, messieurs," replied the boy at last, 
 sighing. 
 
 " It is well, mon ami. You will have no cause 
 for regret," said De Bre"sac. " You have been to the 
 village of Tacatacourou ? " he continued. 
 
 " No, monsieur. It is a day's journey from the 
 village of Satouriona." 
 
 " Did you not wish to go ? " 
 
 " Oui, monsieur, but there was no opportunity.
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 The Paracousi Olotoraca feared I should be captured 
 by the Spaniards." 
 
 " Olotoraca ! " 
 
 " Oui, monsieur. The Paracousi Olotoraca has 
 been a good friend and brother to me." 
 
 " Ah ! I understand. He thought that you might 
 be captured again. But why should you fear capture 
 on such a journey ? Is not the village of Tacata- 
 courou to the northward of this place, away from 
 the fort of the Spaniards? " 
 
 " I do not fear, monsieur," replied Debr6 with 
 dignity ; " but if the Paracousi Olotoraca did not 
 wish me with him, it was not possible for me to go. 
 
 "Then he did not desire you to go? That is 
 what I wished to learn," said De Br6sacwith a smile. 
 Then after a pause, " Why did Olotoraca go to 
 the village of Tacatacourou ? Is he not the nephew 
 of Satouriona? Is not his place by the side of his 
 uncle the great Paracousi ? " 
 
 " Monsieur, the Paracousi Olotoraca is a great 
 brave and the first young chief in all the country. He 
 looks about him that he may choose a squaw from 
 the most beautiful maidens of the nation. Therefore 
 he goes to Tacatacourou. This is the common 
 report." 
 
 " Then he loves ? The women there are beautiful, 
 Pierre ? " 
 
 " So it is said, monsieur ; though having seen none 
 
 308
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 of them, I cannot say. Perhaps that is why he did 
 not wish me to go ; or perhaps that is not the reason, 
 I cannot say. That is all I know, and I pray that 
 no harm may come of the words I have spoken." 
 
 " Never fear, good Pierre. You have done well. 
 Now if it pleases we will go forth to meet the 
 Chevalier de Gourgues. You will tell him what you 
 have told us, and as much more concerning the 
 armament and condition of Fort Mateo as you have 
 been able to learn from the Indians. Will you go 
 too, Killigrew, or will you await us here ? " 
 
 " I will stay," said I with a sigh, dropping on a 
 pile of skins. 
 
 The Chevalier looked at me sharply. 
 
 " Pouf ! Have you no instincts no perceptions ? 
 You grow weary at a most purposeful time ! " 
 
 But I did not reply. Of a truth, I was weary. 
 So many times had I sailed these flights of fancy to 
 have my poor sails torn to shreds and my poor hulk 
 racked bone from bone, that I was for choosing at the 
 last some harbor of refuge where I could find a rest 
 after it all. I had come with my harebrained followers 
 over a thousand leagues of sea, and for what ? For 
 murder ? for destruction ? for a vengeance by fire 
 and sword, as the others had ? No. It was not that 
 which had drawn me to these God-forsaken shores 
 drawn me more surely than ever plummet sought 
 an anchorage. It was the memory of a pair of
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 honest eyes with tear-drops trembling on the lashes, 
 as my lady bade me go and fight her battle for her 
 a battle which by God's grace had been deferred 
 until now. True, I wanted the life of De Bagan 
 that was my own private affair. But what cared 
 I for their wars about religion ? There was sin 
 enough in any worship which was not done in the 
 way of peace and good-will and I knew that we as 
 well as the Spaniards would all be most justly con- 
 demned for using God's altar to wipe our sword-blades 
 on. With the discovery that Mademoiselle was not 
 in the village of Satouriona my mind seemed to be 
 weakening, and I had not control over my thoughts. 
 The Chevalier de Brsac with his fine philosophy 
 had solved the matter to his satisfaction, seeing in 
 the actions of Olotoraca at mention of my name a 
 sure sign that for reasons of his own, he held 
 Mademoiselle de la Notte a prisoner. I could not 
 nay, would not, bring myself to believe she was 
 at the village of Tacatacourou. A truce to imagin- 
 ing ! I had gone too far, and suffered too much, to 
 be inventing new theories to drive me mad. We 
 had voyaged from one end of the earth to the other 
 and had come at last to the place where I had sworn 
 we should find her. And she was not there ! That 
 was all. I had had enough. God forgive me ! As I 
 lay there in my unreason, I lost all control and 
 
 cursed all things that came to my tongue, forgetting 
 
 310
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 that it was only through God's providence that I had 
 been let to live and come to this day. 
 
 Not caring what came of me I lay there oblivious, 
 until I presently heard a sound without. I raised 
 my head, a figure darkened the door of the lodge. 
 For a moment, I thought it was Pierre returning. 
 But a moccasined foot was thrust forward, and with 
 a deft and graceful movement the figure dropped 
 the skin at the entrance way and stepped within the 
 lodge. Then I saw that it was an Indian, a girl 
 the most beautiful of that race I had ever seen. 
 
 As I lifted on my elbow I brushed my hand across 
 my eyes, for so quiet was she I thought truly that 
 this dusky vision was some creature of the fancy. 
 With a commanding gesture she approached. I 
 would have spoken ; but she placed her finger 
 upon her lips, looking around toward the entrance 
 in token of secrecy. I kept my peace. At last she 
 uttered the one word, Maheera, and, touching her 
 breast with a long slender finger, I understood that 
 she was telling me her name. The words, uttered 
 in a quiet tone, seemed to come from her throat 
 rather than from her lips and her voice was very low 
 and sweet. When she had said that, she touched 
 me upon my arm calling me Keel-ee-gru as though 
 my name were some word in the soft language 
 of her own. I marveled that she should know 
 me and could not understand what she wished. But
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 in a moment her object was clearer, for she began 
 to speak in the sign language which these strange 
 people have for conversing with one another when 
 their tongues are unfamiliar. Of this I understood 
 a little. She had several French words, and she 
 moved her lithe young arms and body with won- 
 derful grace, telling me by pointing to her dusty 
 moccasins and simulating weariness that she had 
 come a journey from a great distance to seek me. 
 I nodded my head in comprehension. 
 
 Then her face grew sad and her body seemed to 
 melt to nothingness. She clasped her right hand 
 upon her left and laid them both upon her heart, 
 saying the name of Olotoraca. So gentle, soft and 
 lingering was the word upon her tongue and so mel- 
 ancholy her attitude, no language could have told 
 plainer that her heart was hers no more and that 
 a sadness had come upon her. She sighed deeply, 
 looking upon her hands and fingering her silver 
 bracelets. I put my fingers upon the head in pity, 
 for I too knew what heart wounds were. 
 
 But at my touch she shrunk away and her mood 
 changed like an April day. The look she flashed 
 up at me was one of pride and majesty, and there 
 was a spark of vengefulness, of wild unreason in it 
 that taught me how concealed and subtle were the 
 channels of her thought. She wanted no pity 
 
 none from me at any rate. In a moment she was 
 
 3"
 
 OLOTORACA. 
 
 gentle again, telling me that she had come from the 
 village of Tacatacourou and, with a gesture which I 
 might not mistake, that she was a princess of the 
 blood. 
 
 It was not till then, not until she had mentioned 
 the name of her tribe and village, that I even so 
 much as thought upon the object of her visit to me. 
 Then the suspicions of the Chevalier, the association 
 of the names of Olotoraca. and Tacatacourou linked 
 her story together in my mind in some fashion. She 
 had come from Tacatacourou ! I started up draw- 
 ing in my breath quickly and looking her in the 
 eyes. What if if ? 
 
 She saw the note of anxious and expectant in- 
 quiry in my look and met it with a smile and spark- 
 ling eyes. 
 
 " Oui, oui," she cried in joy. " The Moon-Prin- 
 cess ! The Moon-Princess ! " 
 
 I understood. This was no mill-stone to look 
 through. I remembered the name Satouriona had 
 given to Mademoiselle at Fort Caroline. The dark- 
 est hour of my night was past and it was dawn that 
 was breaking.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 TAKING Maheera by the hand and lifting her 
 to her feet, I pointed to the entrance of the 
 lodge, where the sunlight was sifting through, and 
 motioned her to lead on. With a friendly look 
 she put finger upon her lips again and peered out 
 across the clearing. She shook her head, and lifting 
 the skins at the rear of the lodge motioned me to 
 follow. Soon we had crept through the thicket into 
 the forest and went rapidly down the long aisle of 
 pines. At last the sounds of the Indian encampment 
 were merged into the voices of the wood. A bird 
 was singing somewhere and the sough of the wind 
 through the tree tops overhead somehow brought 
 back in a sudden flood of memory the nights at sea 
 when Mademoiselle and I journeyed towards this 
 wild western land. 
 
 It had all come so suddenly that I was bewildered, 
 as one who has been rudely awakened from a long 
 sleep. Truly I had been sleeping and the hideous
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 pictures I had dreamed were false. De Bre'sac was 
 right after all; it was his keenness of perception 
 that had guessed the truth. It almost angered me 
 to think that my intuition, steadfast through all 
 these long months, should have failed me at the time 
 when my heart was nearest its desire ; but I was too 
 near happiness to let any other emotion enter into 
 my soul. 
 
 I hurried on through the forest with Maheera ; 
 who, regardless of the heat of the morning and the 
 roughness of the traveling, moved on beside me, 
 seeming not even to touch the ground and giving no 
 sign of fatigue. Her soft moccasins made almost 
 no sound among the dried branches, while I, un- 
 skilled in wood-craft, crashed through them, awk- 
 ward and heavy-footed, raising many a bird and 
 beast which skurried away into the underbrush ter- 
 rified at such noisy and unaccustomed intrusion. 
 But for all that, it seemed to me as though my feet 
 bore wings and once or twice I found myself going 
 at so round a pace that my companion was sore put 
 about to keep up with me. Then, with an exclama- 
 tion at my lack of thought, I reduced my gait 
 and we went along more reasonably side by side. 
 Her mouth was set and she kept her glance before 
 her upon the ground. She had traversed this dis- 
 tance once before, during the hours of the night, but 
 no complaint or sound of any kind came from her 
 
 3*5
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 throat. At about noon, when I wished to know the 
 distance of the place to which we were traveling, she 
 looked at the sun and pointed to the heavens, sig- 
 nifying that at an hour midway between noon and 
 sunset we should reach our journey's ending. Once 
 only did we rest. When I, feeling that the pace 
 must be telling upon her, stopped and pointed to a 
 fallen tree, she shook her head and would have gone 
 on had I not taken her by the hand and led her to a 
 seat, placing myself beside her and offering her a 
 mouthful of eau-de-vie from the flask which by some 
 good fortune I carried. We ate a few wild berries 
 and then hurried onward. We had gone what I 
 should have thought to be a distance of five or six 
 leagues when there opened out in front of us a quiet 
 valley with many fields of grain which cut into the 
 hills with squares of green and yellow. Beyond, by 
 the border of a river which lay like a silver snake in 
 the meadows, was the smoke of the village of Taca- 
 tacourou. 
 
 Maheera, wishing to conceal the object of our 
 coming, had not chosen to go straight as the eagle 
 flies from the encampment of Satouriona. By 
 taking a roundabout way we had escaped the curios- 
 ity of the braves of Tacatacourou, who were hasten- 
 ing to the great war dance and the " black-drinking" 
 which Satouriona had proclaimed before the attack 
 
 upon the Spaniards. Maheera, halting upon the 
 i 316
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 edge of the clearing, made a sign to me and we 
 stopped. She motioned me to take my place behind 
 her, and following a thicket we moved cautiously, 
 encircling a plowed field in which two women were 
 working. Presently we passed the trees upon which 
 they had hung their babes, this being their custom, 
 and I thought we must surely have been discovered, 
 for the infants made sinister, wry faces when I came 
 close to them and seemed about to cry out. But 
 Maheera crept up, crooning in a low tone; and, 
 saying some phrases in her soft voice, held them 
 quiet till I had got by and was safely in the under- 
 brush of the forest beyond. We walked silently for 
 some time longer, threading the mazes of the forest, 
 and at last Maheera led me, trembling at the near- 
 ness of my happiness, to an open place within a 
 close growth of great pine trees where several lodges, 
 neatly thatched and cared for, stood in an enclosure. 
 Then with a smile the Indian girl beckoned me on 
 and pointed to the entrance of the palisade. 
 
 I walked forward upon my tip-toes and craning 
 my neck here and there in a very agony of expecta- 
 tion. Maheera fell noiselessly behind me, and the 
 crackling of every twig beneath my feet seemed to 
 shake me like an aspen. But we must have made 
 little noise, for we reached the gate of the palisade 
 without notice and scarce daring to breathe, I looked 
 around the entrance post. 
 
 3 '7
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Mademoiselle was there ! She sat upon a wooden 
 bench beside the door of the lodge. Her look was 
 turned toward the west and she did not see us as 
 we paused upon the threshold of the palisade. Her 
 hair was cast loose about her shoulders ; the breeze 
 played wantonly with its meshes, and the slanting 
 sun burnished it with a golden glow like an aureole. 
 She was dressed, like Maheera, in deerskin ; and so 
 pale a gem did she seem in this rough setting that her 
 very slenderness and fairness startled me into the 
 dread that she was translated, and no more a creature 
 of this earth. I feared to move and break the spell 
 that held me. But an Indian woman who sat oppo- 
 site, weaving, glanced up at this moment and espied 
 us ; and then my mistress turned her head. 
 
 " Mademoiselle ! " I cried, coming forward, " Ma- 
 demoiselle, it is I ! " 
 
 She started to her feet; but casting a fleeting 
 glance upon me, turned half around and fell senseless 
 upon the ground. 
 
 Maheera was on her knees beside her in a moment, 
 and together we carried her within the lodge and laid 
 her upon a bed of skins and hemlock-boughs. It 
 was not until then that I saw how wasted she was. 
 I cursed myself for the boor that I was to burst upon 
 her so. What if, after all she had suffered, she 
 was to fade away like a flower under my very eyes. 
 It were better that she had been struck down among
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 the first at Fort Caroline. What if I had killed 
 her ? The misery of that moment ! I fell upon my 
 knees, raised my voice and prayed to God, who had 
 watched so long over her, that she might be spared. 
 
 The moments passed anxiously. Maheera forced 
 eau-de-vie between her lips and at last, with an in- 
 taking of breath that racked her from head to foot, 
 she opened her eyes and looked to where I knelt 
 beside her, my anguish all unconcealed. 
 
 "Ah yes," she sighed, "I remember now! It 
 was silly of me. I have never done so before. But 
 I am so weak, so weak " 
 
 Brave little heart ! Undaunted and strong even in 
 her weakness ! 
 
 " Nay, sweetheart. It was I who startled you. 
 Blame it to me. God knows, rather would I cut my 
 hand from my body " 
 
 She laid her soft fingers upon my wrist. 
 
 " Hush ! " she said gently, " I know. I have 
 learned. I know how you love me, dear." 
 
 She paused as she gained her strength, while I 
 mutely worshiped then she went on reverently. 
 
 " It is that which neither time nor distance can 
 alter. It has been with me always, and so I knew 
 that you still lived and one day would come for 
 me." 
 
 I had no answer but to press my lips upon her 
 slender wrist. 
 
 319
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 She closed her eyes for a while and seemed to 
 sleep, while I sat beside her bed in great ferment of 
 mind at her suffering. But soon Maheeracame into 
 the lodge with a bowl of some steaming herb. This 
 Mademoiselle drank with relish and Maheera propped 
 her up with robes and branches. As she grew 
 stronger the faint color came back into her cheeks. 
 
 " It is over now ? " she asked at last. 
 
 " Yes. It is over. There shall be no more suffer- 
 ing. Your friends are here and you are safe." 
 
 She leaned back her head, closing her eyes and 
 sighing contentedly. Presently, as a thought came 
 to her, she started up from her pillow. 
 
 " Olotoraca ! " she said half in alarm. " Where is 
 Olotoraca ? " 
 
 I set my teeth as I thought of the haughty young 
 brave and his lies to me in the cabin of the Venge- 
 ance. 
 
 " You are the prisoner of Olotoraca, Mademoiselle ? 
 If he has " 
 
 " There ! there ! Vex me not now, Sir Firebrand." 
 She smiled. 
 
 " But, Mademoiselle " 
 
 " Nay, I am aweary. Vex me not, there must 
 be no anger between you two. What ! Cannot you 
 understand? He can be no enemy to you " 
 
 " But he lied to me! He would have concealed 
 
 you and kept you from your own people." 
 
 320
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 " Yes. I am his prisoner. But you must listen 
 to me and do what I ask of you. When you know, 
 you will say, it is rather a debt of gratitude than of 
 blood that you owe him." 
 
 " Say on, dear heart, I will listen." 
 
 " Then it is this." She paused, fingering the robe. 
 " Olotoraca loves me, Sydney. Nay, do not scowl so 
 blackly. For shame ! And he but a savage creature 
 of the woods ! Can you not understand ? It is a 
 kind of worship. Though he comes often to this 
 place, he stands aloof and waits upon me as though 
 I were a very queen, content only to look and do 
 my bidding; asking for nothing and hoping for 
 nothing that I could not give." 
 
 " But he has kept you here ! " 
 
 " Where else could I go, good Sydney ? Here 
 was everything this country affords. I have been 
 safe and cherished by his people, and this old woman 
 and the gentle Maheera ; guarded, until last night 
 when they were called to the war dance, by his own 
 braves with never a fear of beast or Spaniard. 
 Sydney, it was this Paracousi who saved my life 
 from De Ba^an, and it is he who has preserved 
 me against their expeditions. Presently you shall 
 know. Ah, you wrong him to doubt for a mo- 
 ment his service or his intent. Has he not saved 
 me for you ? No ! no ! no ! There must be no 
 
 more blood no more blood ! But where is he, 
 21 321
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Maheera ? " she inquired anxiously. " Where is 
 Olotoraca ? " 
 
 " There is no need for fear," said the girl, " Oloto- 
 raca is at San Mateo." 
 
 " Ah, I am thankful." 
 
 Mademoiselle gained strength rapidly. Happiness 
 does not often kill. And as for me, what could I 
 say ? The mastery of my spirit was no easy task, 
 but as I looked at her and thought of all her suffering 
 there was nothing I would not have done for her. 
 I resolved not to wait for Olotoraca but to take her 
 away aboard the Vengeance before he returned. 
 Afterwards, when I learned of the battles he had 
 fought in her defense, upon my soul I began to have 
 a liking for the man, as I had at first sight of him, 
 in the cabin of the ship. The love we bore made 
 this red chief and me akin. 
 
 Just before sunset, my lady, having slept a little, 
 called Maheera to her. The Indian girl put her 
 dark fingers upon the fair brow, tenderly stroking 
 the hair away from the temples, and sighing. 
 
 Mademoiselle understood the easier words of the 
 Indian tongue and their signs, and spoke a few words 
 to Maheera asking her why she was sad. The red 
 blood of the Indian came to her face as she answered, 
 
 " It is that the skin of Maheera is not fair like 
 that of the Moon-Princess. Olotoraca looks no more 
 
 upon the maidens of his own race." 
 
 322
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 " The Moon-Princess will soon be gone." 
 
 " It is that also which makes Maheera sigh. For 
 now that she has brought the White Giant to take 
 her away, Maheera is sorry." 
 
 " It is best so, Maheera. But why did Maheera not 
 say that she was going to bring the White Giant ? " 
 
 " Maheera does not know. Only late last night 
 came a message to Tacatacourou, saying that the 
 White Canoes of the French had come." 
 
 " But why did she think the White Giant would 
 be with them ? " 
 
 Maheera smiled. 
 
 " Because the Moon-Princess many times had 
 said that he would come and well because she 
 
 wished " Maheera was confused. She could not 
 
 acknowledge that it was jealousy. " She wished 
 she wished to please the Moon-Princess." 
 
 It was my lady's turn to flush. 
 
 " Ah ! Maheera," she laughed, shaking her finger. 
 " You. must not tell of these things." 
 
 The simple straightforwardness of the Indian 
 nature would not permit her to understand, for she 
 opened her eyes in wonder. 
 
 " Maheera thought that what she did was good." 
 
 Mademoiselle replied not, but I told Maheera by 
 signs that her heart was a heart of gold. 
 
 Then said my lady, " Will Maheera grieve when 
 the Moon-Princess is gone?" 
 
 323
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " Not so much as Olotoraca will grieve." 
 
 " But Maheera will be here and he will soon forget 
 the Moon-Princess." 
 
 " Maheera knows not. She is sorry. She loves 
 Olotoraca with her whole heart but she has no hatred 
 for the Moon-Princess. She will think of her and 
 love her always even when she has gone into the 
 water of the coming day." 
 
 There was trembling in the soft voice of the maid. 
 It is a sadness to make so true a friend only to lose 
 her again. 
 
 The following morning, with many pauses, Made- 
 moiselle told the dreadful story of her sufferings. 
 Nicholas Challeux had spoken the truth. For hid- 
 den in their hollow tree, covered by branches, Diane 
 and Madame lay concealed throughout the terrific 
 wind and rain-storm of that frightful night and 
 through the terror of the next day. I did not press 
 her to tell me more than she offered, for it grieved 
 her to the soul to live over again that unhappy time. 
 With hushed voice she told how she had fallen into 
 the sleep of utter exhaustion and had wakened to 
 find her hand clasped in the icy one of Madame, 
 whose wide eyes showed that she had died of fear ; 
 she shuddered as she told of her escape upon the 
 second night, worn almost to death by the agony 
 through which she had passed; of her struggle, worn 
 
 and draggled, more dead than alive, to the river upon 
 
 3 2 4
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 whose bank she had fallen from exhaustion. Then 
 her face lightened a little as she told how an Indian 
 warrior had discovered her in the long grass and how 
 he had carried her stealthily to the hiding-place among 
 the Tacatacourous. But a Spanish soldier had seen 
 her, and three times Diego de Bac,an had come him- 
 self to the camps and villages of Satouriona telling 
 of the death of the Sieur de la Notte and of the mas- 
 sacres upon the sand-spit, asking for her and offering 
 great rewards if they would return her to the Fort, 
 saying that she should be treated as a princess. Span- 
 ish spies were always upon the track of Olotoraca ; 
 but he, wary and skilled in woodcraft, had ever slipped 
 away from them, save once, when two of them 
 traced him to the palisade. They had surprised 
 him at a time when no guards were about the en- 
 closure. Fearing to arouse the Tacatacourous they 
 would not fire their arquebuses and so set upon him 
 both at once with their swords. With his spear he 
 had pierced one through the neck. The other, tak- 
 ing to flight, he lamed badly with an arrow, so 
 badly that the fellow could not get back to the fort 
 to tell his discovery, but was killed that same night 
 not a league away. Could I wonder after the tale of 
 this service that Mademoiselle would have no blood- 
 letting between the Paracousi and me ? 
 
 Then I in my turn, sick even at the memory of 
 it, told how the braves of Emola had found the ring 
 
 3 2 S
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 with the ancient setting and how I had given her up 
 for lost, and then I learned how she had given this 
 ring to a waiting-maid of the household of Laudon- 
 niere in recompense for her kindness and service to 
 Madame. Thus all was explained. 
 
 That night when we had eaten, we went out into 
 the sweet-scented woods and seated ourselves upon 
 a bed of moss under a wide-spreading oak. The sun 
 had set and the twilight fell down upon us warm 
 and soft as the touch of velvet. The breeze had 
 blown into the west, where great banks of clouds hid 
 the last glorious rays of this wonderful day of ours. 
 For a long time we sat silent, fearing to break upon 
 the hush of the animate things about us. Every 
 twig was sleeping and over us fell that deep myste- 
 rious spell of the giant forest which linked us with 
 time. For the nonce we were instincts only, sym- 
 bols of nature, apiece with eternity. 
 
 We were so happy that we knew how little was 
 the meaning of mere words. At last Mademoiselle 
 sighed deeply. 
 
 " It is the end of travail," she said. " The world 
 is as tired and as content as we." 
 
 " Thou art so content ? " I asked, bending over 
 her. 
 
 She drew a little from me, smiling. 
 
 " Not too content, monsieur. Perhaps 'tis by con- 
 trast with what has gone before." She said it with 
 
 326
 
 THE MOON-PRINCESS. 
 
 a touch of coquetry, that last ingredient which 
 goes to make a woman. For all my boorishness, I 
 understood. 
 
 " Yes, thou art happy. I can see it by thine eyes. 
 As for me, I will be happy when I see the roses 
 blooming in thy cheeks again." 
 
 She made an impatient gesture. " For shame 
 upon such a loutish speech ! Thou art not 
 happy ! " 
 
 " I would say " 
 
 " You would say that the roses bloom not in my 
 cheeks " 
 
 " But, Mademoiselle " 
 
 "Am I so pale, monsieur? And so uncomely? 
 In my life I have heard nothing so ungallant ! 
 Think you I can find mirror and lady's-maid in this 
 wild place ? Monsieur if you like me not " 
 
 Scorning further parley, I had but one answer for 
 this protesting. 
 
 A little soft gray squirrel, belated, had come down 
 from a tree near by and sat upon his haunches, 
 switching his tail and looking at us most curiously. 
 
 " Upon my word, I find you a most forward 
 person," said my lady, brushing back her hair from 
 her temples. 
 
 "And I, by your leave, find you most impertinent, 
 and therefore quite strong enough to make a jour- 
 ney with me."
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 " Then we may get away to the ships on the mor- 
 row?" 
 
 " And you are willing for me to carry you." 
 
 The color flushed again into her pale cheeks as 
 she cast down her eyes upon her deer-skin leggings 
 and then strove to pull the short skirt to cover over 
 her knees. 
 
 " What matters it, my Diane ? " I whispered. 
 " And besides when the Fort is taken we may find 
 a minister or priest " 
 
 But she clapped her hand upon my mouth and 
 would hear no more. 
 
 328
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 T3 EFORE the sun had gilded again the tops of 
 - * the loftiest pines, Mademoiselle, Maheera 
 and I had started upon our way. I had counseled 
 traveling in the afternoon, but in spite of her weak- 
 ness Mademoiselle was impatient. She feared that 
 by some mischance Olotoraca might return. We 
 marched on bravely, covering two leagues before the 
 heat of the morning, when we made a halt that Ma- 
 demoiselle might rest. She vowed that she felt no 
 weariness, but after all that had befallen her, neither 
 Maheera nor I had the humor to see her pressed. 
 We knew that she would have walked on until she 
 had fallen from utter weariness before she would 
 have spoken a word of plaint. There was no need 
 for haste. In the depths of the woods there was lit- 
 tle to fear. If we reached the encampment of Satou- 
 riona by sunset I would be well content, for Made- 
 moiselle could not safely be conveyed aboard the 
 Vengeance save under the cover of darkness. The 
 attack upon Fort San Mateo could not well be made 
 
 329
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 for two days, for Maheera made sure that not until 
 the war-dance and the " black-drink " were over 
 would her people start upon their journey to the 
 southward. 
 
 As we rested there in the deep shadows of the for- 
 est I told Mademoiselle of Domenique de Gourgues, 
 and of the Chevalier de Br6sac, and what they had 
 done for her and for me and how much I owed the 
 Avenger on her account and my own. When I had 
 finished telling her of the plans of De Gourgues, she 
 gave a sign of fear the only one she ever showed. 
 
 " You will go ! " she cried, starting up. " You 
 will go to the attack of Fort San Mateo ? " 
 
 I took her hand in mine. 
 
 " Mademoiselle," I said, in anguish that she should 
 be so troubled, " Mademoiselle ! Can you not see ? 
 My word is pledged. I must I must go !" 
 
 Her hand clasped mine convulsively and she turned 
 her head away. 
 
 " I had hoped hoped that you would not ! That 
 you loved me more " 
 
 " Do not say it, dear heart ! You do not mean " 
 
 " But it seems so hard ! I have been so long alone 
 alone and forgotten ! " 
 
 " My Diane ! Do not make it even harder for me. 
 Do not weaken now you who have been so brave." 
 I put my head in my hands, for I was grieving 
 
 sorely. My suffering seemed to give her strength. 
 
 33
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 " No ! no ! " she whispered. " Forgive me. I 
 meant it not. I am not myself. I wish you to go. 
 It is a just fight. If God wills that you should have 
 victory, then you will come back to me safe. If you 
 are defeated " 
 
 I raised my head with a smile. 
 
 " Never fear for that, dearest. There shall be no 
 defeat. In two days we will return in a week will 
 be sailing for Merry England." And then with a 
 smile, " As for me, my Diane, why I promise you 
 upon my word that, even if affairs go badly, I will 
 still return to you unscathed. I shall bear a charmed 
 life, and when I see that there is danger I shall stand 
 in the ranks of the laggards in the attack and if 
 there is ever a tree big enough to hide me, there 
 .will I stay until the Fort is won." 
 
 Mademoiselle was laughing through her tears by 
 this time. 
 
 " Nay, that you will not," said she proudly. " If 
 you go, you shall be nowhere but in the very fore 
 of battle." 
 
 " There speaks my brave Diane ! But it is impos- 
 sible we should fail. With these Indians we out- 
 number them three to one ; and by secrecy we will 
 fall upon them as they fell upon Fort Caroline, and 
 take them before they know that we have come." 
 
 "Yes," said Diane, " all will be well. We cannot 
 
 have been separated and thus brought together to 
 
 33*
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 be again ruthlessly torn apart. God has been good 
 to me. If there is to be further suffering but I 
 cannot believe it I will not ! And now " starting 
 to her feet " En avant, Monsieur ! " 
 
 In this way by resting often we came toward sun- 
 set to within a short distance of the harbor and en- 
 campment. Then, by making a wide circuit to the 
 left, we passed the Indian trail and by stepping- 
 stones crossed a small stream which ran into the 
 harbor. Down this we walked, I carrying Made* 
 moiselle, much against her will, in my strong arms, 
 until at the right we saw the glare of the Indian 
 fires upon the beach and the glimmer of lights which 
 showed where the Vengeance and the other ships lay 
 at anchor. When we came to another crossing 
 place Maheera bade us wait while she went forward 
 toward the encampment. 
 
 By this time Olotoraca must have returned from 
 his expedition to the Spanish Forts. I hoped that 
 Maheera would escape his notice, but I doubted not 
 that she could explain her presence at the camp to 
 his satisfaction. In spite of this assurance, it seemed 
 a long while before she came back. Several times 
 we heard the sound of footsteps, and thinking that 
 some keen-scented Indian might have wandered upon 
 our trail and be following it, I drew Mademoiselle 
 deeper into the thicket. While I feared no injury, 
 
 I knew not what complications might come should 
 
 332
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 the escape of Diane be discovered to Olotoraca. I 
 had disobeyed the orders of De Gourgues in following 
 Maheera, and I was in something of a quandary how 
 to have Mademoiselle conveyed aboard the Venge- 
 ance, to safety. I knew that I had some stormy mo- 
 ments before me with De Gourgues, but felt that could 
 we carry forward our object and bring Mademoiselle 
 aboard the vessel secretly, his displeasure would speed- 
 ily pass by ; and I trusted much to Mademoiselle. 
 Could he resist her, he were less than a man. After 
 a time we heard the footsteps not of one but of two 
 persons, and presently Maheera's soft voice called 
 out through the darkness from the crossing place 
 where we had been. In a moment we were together. 
 There was De Brsac my good Br6sac, whom our 
 little guide had found at the camp. He embraced 
 me with great joy, saying that De Gourgues was 
 much perturbed over my absence, but that he himself 
 had believed I would return safe and sound. To 
 Mademoiselle he bowed with a grace which would 
 have done him honor at a levee, bending over and kiss- 
 ing her hand and telling her in courtly phrase how long 
 he had looked forward to this moment. I thought 
 it savored too much of Paris for these rough woods, 
 but nothing the Chevalier de Bresac saw fit to do 
 was greatly out of place. Mademoiselle, for her part, 
 told him in her sweet voice how deep was her debt, 
 and the Chevalier like all others who saw her 
 
 333
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 thereupon vowed himself forever to her service. I 
 told him straightway that he might try his service 
 now, since Mademoiselle had no humor to swim to 
 the ship. 
 
 " Yes, good Sydney," he replied, " and you have 
 come near enough crossing the plans of the Avenger 
 to set a smaller value upon your life than I have put 
 upon the Spanish. If I mistake not, you yourself 
 will need some further service from me. But I will 
 see. Stay here and I will return as soon as may 
 be." And so he departed alone. 
 
 By and by the red glare of the Indian fires increased 
 and a murmur which at first rose no higher than the 
 distant booming of the surf upon the beach came 
 to our ears. There was a measured and rumbling 
 noise which I did not understand. Maheera craned 
 her neck and put her hands to her ears. 
 
 " It is the war-dance," she said excitedly, " the dance 
 of the battle. Olotoraca is there. I can hear him. 
 They are playing upon the tawsegons. To-morrow 
 they will drink the ' black-drink.' Then they will 
 
 go." 
 
 In a little while the glow of the fires seemed to 
 light the whole firmament and the sound of the voices 
 and the drumming rose to a prolonged and savage 
 note. Louder and wilder it grew, swelling into a 
 vengeful and relentless scream, more animal than 
 
 human, which seemed to rend the very sky. The 
 
 334
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 dancers saw themselves already victorious at San 
 Mateo and fiercely cried their desires to their gods 
 of war and vengeance. So piercing were the shrieks 
 that the beasts of the forest were aroused and we 
 could hear the answering howls come now and then 
 from the woods behind us. Even the birds started 
 from their perches, fluttering down past us crying 
 shrilly to one another in fear at the unwonted 
 turmoil. 
 
 Mademoiselle shuddered ; Maheera, missing no 
 note of the savage chorus, said proudly, 
 
 " Olotoraca dances first and dances longest. Olo- 
 toraca is a great chief ! " 
 
 It seemed long before De Brsac returned. But 
 when he did, it was with the news that De Gourgues 
 had been placated and that a boat had come ashore 
 for us, down the beach. 
 
 " My good friend," said he, " never in my life have 
 I seen a man so glad or so angry at the same time. 
 He walked the cabin driving his heels fiercely into 
 the deck. Upon my life, one would have thought 
 it was not you but I who had disobeyed his orders. 
 You might have set the whole tribe at enmity for 
 all the difference there would have been in his 
 demeanor. When I could find a pause I told him 
 all Mademoiselle saved and Olotoraca in ignorance; 
 and he swore the harder, saying a man who obeyed 
 
 not orders had no conscience and was better dead. 
 
 335
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 In his heart I think he secretly rejoices. For no 
 matter what the result of our venture, Mademoiselle 
 may stay aboard with Bourdelais, and so be safe." 
 
 All of this and much more he told me as we 
 walked behind Mademoiselle and Maheera to the 
 boat, which we found upon a sandy beach at some 
 distance from the Indian camp. 
 
 In half an hour we had hooked the entering ladder 
 of the Vengeance and I breathed a sigh of relief when 
 Mademoiselle was over the side and safely upon 
 deck. De Gourgues stood by the bulwarks and 
 bowed low over the hand of Mademoiselle, convey- 
 ing her himself to his cabin which was brilliantly 
 lighted in honor of the event. But of me he took 
 no more notice than if I had been a Iyer or a sweeper. 
 He requested De Br<sac to go with them, and I saw 
 through the open door that food had been prepared. 
 Then the door was shut and I was left in darkness 
 to muse upon my indiscretions. I leaned upon the 
 taffrail somewhat sadly, for 'twas not a brilliant 
 home-coming for me. For along time, it seemed, I 
 stood with Job Goddard watching the whirling shapes 
 at the Indian fires and listening to the savage cries 
 of the dancers. 
 
 " 'Tis time them Spaniards was a-praying, Master 
 Sydney," said Job ; "there's a smell o' blood about 
 this here." 
 
 " Aye, Job," I replied ; " I'm sick of it." 
 336
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 At last the cabin door flew open with a clatter 
 and the Chevalier de Gourgues himself came out upon 
 the deck shouting, 
 
 " Pass the word for Monsieur Killigrew." 
 
 I walked out of the darkness and stood before him 
 in the glare. 
 
 " I have come aboard, sir," I said, doffing my 
 cap. 
 
 " My eyes are reasonably good, monsieur," said he 
 most sharply and coldly, looking up at me like 
 a game-cock for some moments. " Nor have I a 
 custom of any incertitude of mind. But Sapre- 
 lotte ! I am of two dispositions about you ! " 
 
 He leaned forward scowling and I was much dis- 
 concerted. " You have placed all my plans in jeop- 
 ardy and I know not whether 'twere best to hang 
 you to the main yard or to blow you to perdition 
 with a powder charge. But " his rigidness fell 
 away from him and he broke into a merry laugh 
 "you could not wait? Eh, my beef-eater? Par 
 la Paque-Dieu. I blame you not I blame you for 
 nothing ! Not if you had disobeyed the orders of 
 the Admiral himself." 
 
 He took me by the arm and led me into the cabin, 
 where Mademoiselle, tired but content, was smiling 
 at us. 
 
 " The lady pleads your cause well, monsieur," said 
 
 De Gourgues. " She has my service. This time I 
 22 337
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 forgive you. But remember," he laughed, " if it 
 happens that you disobey her " and he paused " if 
 you disobey her, there will be no spar upon the 
 Vengeance high enough to bear your bones ! " 
 
 By midnight the sound of the mad revelry upon 
 the shore had ceased, and in the silence of a night 
 which held a deeper content for me than I had ever 
 known, I fell into a deep and dreamless sleep. 
 
 The following day was consumed in the final prep- 
 arations for the attack and in the drinking of the 
 " black-drink " by the Indians. It is a custom with 
 them before they go into battle or danger of any 
 kind to drink as much of this concoction, which is 
 the brew of a kind of leaf, as they can hold. They 
 believe that it purifies them from all sin, leaves them 
 in a state of perfect innocence, and inspires them with 
 an invincible prowess in war. De Gourgues, in order 
 to show how strong were his prowess and sympathies, 
 pretended to swallow the stuff ; but he afterward 
 told me that when he found the opportunity he had 
 poured a quantity of it out upon the ground. It was 
 evening before the Indians gathered their weapons 
 and filed off into the forest, it being agreed that the 
 French should go by water and meet them before 
 the attack. De Gourgues had no further need to 
 encourage his men. The excitement was at fever 
 heat ; and aroused to the very bursting point of 
 
 enthusiasm, they tumbled down into the boats with 
 
 338
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 ready weapons and purpose that could know no 
 turning. Francois Bourdelais, with twenty sailors, 
 was left upon the ships. In the event of failure he 
 was to wait as long as might be for the men to return 
 and then set sail for France. Mademoiselle was safe 
 at any rate. I was glad that she did not appear 
 upon the deck. It would have savored too much of 
 that day when I had left her upon the bastion at 
 Fort Caroline. But among the excited Frenchmen 
 there were many embracings and many messages to 
 wives and mistresses. After that, they went blithely 
 enough. For it was a wonderful venture on which 
 we were going. We were about to attack four hun- 
 dred hardy, well-trained men, in a stone fort where 
 with reasonable skill they might hold their own 
 against an army. 
 
 We were well under way before the darkness 
 swallowed up the dim shadows of the ships. Hour 
 after hour of that calm, half-tropic night we pulled 
 at our oars, gliding softly along by the sombre 
 shores, sliding now and then over a pebbly bar, 
 but moving ever slowly on to the southward, with 
 the soothing murmur of the surf in our ears, and 
 the balsam of the land breeze in our nostrils. In 
 the gray of the dawn we came to another river and 
 a breeze sprang up from the sea, which, by sunrise, 
 blew with violence from the north-east. Here we 
 found our Indians waiting upon the bank. For a 
 
 339
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 while the gale delayed us, but our Frenchmen would 
 not wait long, rowing at last boldly across. Had it 
 not been for the morions with which they were 
 forced to bale incessantly, they must surely have 
 sunk. As it was, the boat in which I was conveyed 
 with De Gourgues was half full of water when we 
 arrived upon the beach. 
 
 When we had landed and put ourselves to rights, 
 led by the Avenger, we pushed forward on foot 
 through the forest. By the side of the Captain 
 marched Olotoraca armed with bow and arrows and a 
 French pike to which he had taken a great liking. 
 Looks of friendliness passed between us. I doubted 
 if they had been so friendly, at least upon his part, 
 had he known. The arquebusiers followed, while De 
 Brsac and I with our armed seamen brought up the 
 rear. All of that day until five of the afternoon, 
 pausing only to eat and drink, we hewed our way 
 through the swamps and thickets toward our desti- 
 nation. Then almost spent by hunger and fatigue 
 we came to another river, or inlet of the sea which 
 Dariol interpreting for Olotoraca said was not far 
 from the nearest of the Spanish forts at the mouth 
 of the river. 
 
 Job Goddard, footsore and weary, brightened at 
 the gleam of the water. 
 
 " 'Odds 'ounds ! Master Sydney, 'tis a mighty 
 
 $weet sight. Do we take to the boats again now, 
 
 340
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 sir ? For my legs have little energy enough. Unless 
 I may sit down to my work, 'tis a bad fight I'll make 
 this day for poor Salvation Smith, sir." 
 
 When we had crossed the river in the canoes which 
 had been sent, we found three hundred Indians 
 waiting for us. But tired as he was De Gourgues 
 would not rest. With Olotoraca and ten arquebus- 
 iers he set out to reconnoiter, for he wished to 
 attack at daybreak. While we rested, night closed 
 in, and finding it vain to struggle on in the dark- 
 ness among the tangled vines and fallen trees, 
 De Gourgues was forced to return to us anxious 
 and gloomy. After he had eaten something, a brave 
 of the Chief Olotoraca came to him saying that he 
 knew of a path along the margin of the sea. De 
 Gourgues joyfully set us all in motion again. 
 
 The brief rest had made new men of us, and even 
 Job Goddard caught some of the spirit of the adven- 
 ture. The path being a good one we went forward 
 with speed ; and at dawn, after a night of indomitable 
 perseverance upon the part of these soldiers, we 
 reached the banks of a small stream. Beyond this 
 and very near was the first of the smaller forts that 
 had saluted the Vengeance as we sailed up the coast. 
 But to our great chagrin we discovered that the tide 
 was in, and having no boats at this point we could 
 not cross. De Gourgues was in a great ferment of 
 
 mind, for he had hoped to take the fort while the 
 
 34i
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 defenders slept. He walked nervously up and down 
 the bank trying in vain to find a fording-place. To 
 add to the discomforts, a drenching rain fell upon us 
 and the arquebusiers had much ado to keep their 
 gun-matches alight. But they held them under 
 morions, thus preserving them and screening the 
 glow from the sentries of the Spaniards. The light 
 grew fast, and so we withdrew to the shelter of the 
 thicket. The fort was now plainly to be seen and 
 the defenses seemed slight and unfinished. We could 
 even mark the Spaniards within, yawning and stretch- 
 ing their arms as they crawled lazily from their 
 beds at the call of day. It was maddening to the 
 Frenchmen. I could see them crouching all around 
 me, their eyes glowing like the sparks of their 
 match-cords, and their hands trembling with excite- 
 ment. 
 
 After a time, which seemed interminable, the tide 
 went down ; or at least it fell so low that the stream 
 would not come higher than the arm-pits. And, 
 finding a spot concealed by trees from the view of 
 the fort, the passage of this stream was begun. 
 Each man tied his powder-flask to his morion, held 
 his arquebuse above his head with one hand and 
 grasped his sword with the other. The channel was 
 a bed of sharp-pointed shell-fish, and the edges of them 
 cut the feet like knives even through our boots. 
 
 The Frenchmen rushed through the water unmindful 
 
 342
 
 WE ADVANCE. 
 
 of all save the eagerness to be within the Spanish 
 fort. But as they came out from the stream, lacer- 
 ated and bleeding from the briars and the shells, the 
 Avenger restrained them and set them in array of 
 battle under cover of the trees, where they stood 
 panting, their eyes kindling and their hearts throb- 
 bing in a frenzy of anticipation. Now that his quarry 
 was in plain sight, De Gourgues laid his plans with 
 the deliberation of a careful field-captain, sure of his 
 position and of his men, but waiting only to devise 
 the more surely. Whatever happened at Fort San 
 Mateo, he was sure of these two forts at least. 
 
 When the men were all in line and had looked 
 carefully to their weapons, he drew his sword so 
 fiercely that it rang against the scabbard. He pointed 
 it through the trees. 
 
 " Look ! my comrades ! " he cried, " there are the 
 robbers who have stolen this land from our King ; 
 there are the murderers who have butchered our 
 countrymen ! " 
 
 343
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 T"\E GOURGUES gave the word. Cazenove 
 * J with thirty men pushed forward to the Fort 
 gate while the main body of us under De Gourgues 
 ran at full speed for the glacis. We were not discov- 
 ered until we were well up the slope, when a cannoneer 
 who had come upon the rampart sent up a startled 
 cry. 
 
 " To arms ! To arms ! The French are coming ! 
 The French are coming ! " 
 
 The Spaniards had just finished their morning meal 
 and came rushing up, fastening on their steel-pieces. 
 The gunner who had given the alarm, hastily aiming 
 his cannon at us, fired wildly and the ball went 
 crashing into the thicket. He had time even to load 
 and fire again before Olotoraca, who had outstripped 
 the others, ran up the glacis, leaped the unfinished 
 ditch and drove his pike through the Spaniard from 
 breast to back, pinning him to the gun-carriage. 
 
 Some of the Frenchmen were by his side in a 
 
 344
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 moment, and jumping down into the fort they cut 
 their way into the thick of the superior numbers, who 
 fell back before the fierce onslaught. 
 
 " After me," shouted Cazenove from the gate. 
 " They fly by this way. At their throats, mes gar- 
 ons, cut them down ! " De Gourgues turned the 
 rest of his men in that direction. The Spaniards 
 were caught between two fires and all of those who 
 had escaped from the Fort were imprisoned between 
 our party and that of Cazenove. The Indians too 
 came thrusting upon their flanks. Many of them 
 fought desperately, but their efforts were futile 
 against the whirlwind of passion of the Frenchmen 
 who beat them to the earth like chaff. All except 
 a few were killed upon the spot. Those who were 
 spared were saved by the Avenger for a more in- 
 glorious end. 
 
 During all this time we had been aware that the 
 Spaniards in the fort upon the other shore had taken 
 alarm and were firing upon us without ceasing. But 
 when the first victory had been won De Gourgues 
 turned four of the captured cannon against them ; 
 and to such good purpose that one of the Spanish 
 guns ceased firing at once, the men running below 
 in dismay. Then one of the boats, a very large 
 barge which by this time had arrived along-shore, 
 was brought to the landing-place and eighty of us 
 were crowded into it. The river here is about a 
 
 345
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 quarter of a league in width, but the Indians rushed 
 into the water after us and holding their bows and 
 arrows above their heads, swam across straight as 
 water-rats. Their dark faces, fierce and scarlet- 
 streaked, seemed to darken the whole surface of the 
 water and inspired a great fear in the Spanish 
 garrison. Whichever way the Spanish looked, there 
 was certitude of a horrible death before them, and so, 
 seized by a sudden panic, they fled terrified to the 
 woods. But by this time we had landed below them 
 and blocked their path with the arquebusiers, sending 
 charge after charge into their ranks and cutting them 
 down without mercy. They recoiled again in dismay, 
 but the Indians had crawled dripping upon the beach 
 and were upon them with savage shouts, beating 
 them down before we could come within sword- 
 thrust. It was with difficulty that De Gourgues 
 could save the lives of a few ; and indeed he had no 
 notion of sparing them altogether. He only saved 
 them as he had saved the others for another 
 death. 
 
 I did not know De Gourgues in the character of 
 blood-letter. He had lost that cheerinessand buoy- 
 ancy that had drawn me so closely to him. Upon 
 his face he wore a look of satisfaction that was a 
 horror to see. For, vengeance done, a man with any 
 shred of compassion in him must now and then give 
 
 vent to some expression to show that his devil craves 
 
 346
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 a compromise with his God. But not so, De Gour- 
 gues. He looked at the blood about him without 
 pity or compunction, and cast upon those who had 
 been taken so sour a look that some of them drew 
 shuddering to the length of their bonds away from 
 him. Even I, accustomed as I had become to the 
 horrors of carnage, turned away in disgust, for the 
 sights I saw among the Indians were too savage for 
 description, and the French were little better. Job 
 Goddard was everywhere in the thickest of the fight- 
 ing. And though he had little pity for the Span- 
 iards, he, like myself, shrank from cutting down dis- 
 armed men. Once I saw a fellow whom he had 
 spared rise upon an elbow and with his last remnant 
 of strength send his poniard flying at my English- 
 man. It hit Job fairly in the upper arm and stuck 
 there quivering. Goddard nonchalantly plucked it 
 out and put it in his belt saying, 
 
 " A good line shot, me friend, but most indifferent 
 elevation. When ye wish to strike home, aim high, 
 me garlic eater, aim high ! An' 'tis no cursed bad 
 advice for a man about stepping across the threshold 
 of eternity ! " 
 
 As for me, all this slaughter turned my stomach 
 and I sat apart, for I had come out for no such busi- 
 ness as this ; I wanted the butchery speedily over, 
 and the attack on San Mateo made immediately. 
 Should we be successful there, I knew that other 
 
 347
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 such scenes would be witnessed, for De Gourgues had 
 vowed there should be no shadow of difference be- 
 tween the massacres of Fort Caroline and Fort San 
 Mateo. But in spite of repugnance at what would fol- 
 low I hoped and prayed that we might be victori- 
 ous. For I felt again the same old passion to be 
 at the throat of De Bagan. I made- my vow that 
 he should die only through a fair test of skill or 
 strength with me. How I might save him from 
 those red hell-hounds, our allies, I did not know, 
 but if I could compass it, I intended to meet him 
 upon even terms. My practise in Pompee's salle 
 cCarmes should have made my sword-play good 
 enough to cross blades with him. I scarce know 
 why this haunting desire to fight De Bagan should 
 have filled me so relentlessly through all these 
 months ; and now since Mademoiselle had not fallen 
 into his hands, I not he had won the game, and 
 the ancient grudge was fitter upon his side of the 
 balance than upon mine. 
 
 But De Gourgues had deferred the attack upon 
 San Mateo until his preparations could be carefully 
 finished. All the next day we spent in making lad- 
 ders to scale the walls ; sending orders through 
 Satouriona and Olotoraca to the Indians, giving 
 them their stations in the forest and arranging that 
 no movement should be made until a signal was 
 
 given. So closely had Satouriona and Tacatacourou 
 
 348
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 watched the Fort, that, though making no attack 
 and keeping well in the shadows of the forest, they 
 had succeeded in confining all the Spaniards within 
 their own lines. Those gentry heard the savage 
 cries resounding through the woods until their echoes 
 faded away in the distance. There was desperate 
 work before them and they knew that the sounds of 
 the war-cries and the barking of the French arque- 
 buses down the river meant a harder fight than they 
 had ever had before. They judged from the sound 
 of the shots that the French numbered several thou- 
 sand. All of this we learned from a Spanish soldier 
 who ventured out, feathered and painted like an In- 
 dian. He came within the lines of our outposts, but 
 the lynx-eyed Olotoraca, walking with De Gourgues, 
 spied through his disguise and the man was seized 
 before he could get away. From him the Avenger 
 learned that in Fort San Mateo were two hundred 
 and sixty Spaniards under Don Diego de Bac,an. 
 This confirmed the report we had heard. De Bagan 
 was still there. I feared at this last moment of my 
 quest that some unhappy accident might have sent 
 him on an errand to San Augustin. 
 
 On the evening of the second day after the first 
 assault, De Gourgues, well pleased and confident that 
 his plans were carefully laid, gave orders that the In- 
 dians should close in upon the fort with all possible 
 secrecy and lie in wait under the shadows of the trees 
 
 349
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 and bushes of the hills and river bank. Before the 
 day had broken we were in marching order and after 
 a hearty meal went up the stream in glittering ranks, 
 joyful but steady and assured of victory. De Gour- 
 gues made no concealment of our movements, and 
 when we came in view of the Fort we saw the battle- 
 ments shining with men in armor and knew that 
 De Ba$an was prepared to receive us. Presently, 
 when within range of their ordnance they opened 
 fire with their culverins from a projecting bastion. 
 De Gourgues broke our column and scattered us 
 through the woods, where their fire had little 
 effect ; for here the forest was very thick and over- 
 grown and afforded a most excellent cover. We 
 marched to the left, passing through our Indian 
 allies, who lay like snakes among the undergrowth. 
 We came at last to the top of a small hill, from 
 which we had a good view of the whole extent of 
 the defenses of Fort San Mateo. It was plain to be 
 seen that these had been greatly improved since its 
 capture from Laudonniere. 
 
 De Bac.an apparently had by this time lost all trace 
 of our whereabouts. Thinking we had defiled by 
 the river bank, in a moment he sent a strong party 
 of Spaniards to reconnoitre. They came from their 
 works, crossing the ditch and, all unconscious, made 
 straight for the clump of woods in which we lay en- 
 sconced. De Gourgues, noting the advantage of his 
 
 350
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 position, quickly detached Cazenove with a party to 
 station himself at a point well hidden by trees where 
 he could soon take them in the flank. The Span- 
 iards, unaware that they were exposing themselves 
 to this enfilading fire, with a strange insistence 
 which seemed not unlike infatuation, continued 
 sturdily to advance. 
 
 Now it was that the discipline of the arquebusiers 
 of De Gourgues showed to greatest advantage. He 
 had cautioned them under pain of dire punishment 
 not to fire before the word of command. In their 
 ardor they strained forward eagerly, leaning upon 
 their rests, their eyes glancing down their weapons, 
 their fingers toying lovingly with their match cords. 
 But not until the Spaniards had come so near that 
 we could plainly make out their features did the 
 Avenger give the order to fire. 
 
 Then a deadly blaze flashed in their faces, almost 
 close enough to burn them. The shock was terrific ; 
 and before its echoes had rumbled up the river we 
 were upon them through the smoke, slashing and 
 piercing right and left those who stood their ground, 
 driving those who ran, in dire confusion, back toward 
 the Fort. But here Cazenove awaited them and 
 poured in a scorching fire at easy range which still 
 further cut them down. None escaped. The pike- 
 men of Cazenove charged over them again and again 
 like demons, and those few who were left threw down
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 their weapons and fell upon their knees extending 
 their arms and begging for mercy. 
 
 The fight was speedily over, with no loss to us. 
 When we had mounted the hill again, it was easy to 
 see that consternation reigned in the Fort. Soldiers 
 ran here and there upon the battlements shouting in 
 confusion ; while men, women and children, uttering 
 piercing screams, rushed to the gate, battering upon 
 it with their bare fists, trying to force their way out 
 that they might escape to the forest. 
 
 The trumpet of Dariol, sounding the charge, rang 
 out clear above the din. Never before, it seemed to 
 me, had a battle-blast been sent up so loud and exult- 
 ant. It was the signal of De Gourgues. Through 
 thicket and scrub, down the hill for the Fort, we 
 ran, a very human mounthsoun, shouting like mad- 
 men. Every stump and tree to the right and left of 
 us seemed to turn by some magic into a painted 
 savage and the air was filled with their wild screams. 
 De Gourgues, Olotoraca and I reached the gate at 
 the same moment, followed closely by the more 
 speedy of the rest. By this time the women and 
 children were running through the postern, scream- 
 ing, to the forest. Their fate I like not to think 
 of. 
 
 We were after more sturdy game. Most of the 
 soldiers had fled even before the women, but we saw 
 
 forty or fifty Spanish arquebusiers formed in the 
 
 352
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 square by the corps-de-garde for a last resistance. I 
 knew I should find De Bagan there. Nor was I 
 mistaken ; I saw him at the same moment that he 
 caught sight of me, and we ran forward upon each 
 other with the same full-hearted hatred that had ever 
 envenomed us. The world was too small a place for 
 both. 
 
 It seemed as though the affair were to be ended 
 one way or the other then and there. But as luck 
 would have it, Olotoraca, being more swift of foot, 
 reached him first and began thrusting with his pike. 
 De Bagan was thus put upon his guard against the 
 Indian and had all that he could do to parry his 
 furious onslaught. Twice his guard lay open and I 
 might have thrust him clear through the body, but I 
 could not bring myself to take such advantage. A 
 nimble fellow rushed at me and all but caught me 
 off my guard, giving me trouble for some minutes. 
 He was a most excellent swordsman and fought with 
 desperation. But he tired easily, and while I played 
 upon the defensive, I watched De Bagan and Olo- 
 toraca out of the tail of my eye. By this time the 
 sword of the Spaniard was hissing backward and for- 
 ward like the tongue of a serpent along the pike of 
 Olotoraca. The Indian had not the skill of a sea- 
 soned pikeman and only made up for his lack of 
 knowledge of the art by his great suppleness and 
 
 agility. Suddenly I saw him lunge too far. I beat 
 2 3 353
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 the blade of my fellow down and let him go his way, 
 while I made for De Ba9an. The Spaniard seized 
 the pike-handle just behind the head and pulled the 
 young brave forward, thrusting at the same time. I 
 made a leap, hoping to parry the thrust of the Span- 
 iard, and partly succeeded, but the sword point 
 passed through the body of the Paracousi so that he 
 fell back upon the ground. 
 
 Men were fighting all around us, but by some 
 chance we were quite alone in the shadow of the 
 Corps-de-garde. 
 
 " You might have killed me," he panted glancing 
 this way and that, "why did you not ? " 
 
 " We are quits then. But it is not too late, Sefior 
 de Bagan. On guard! " 
 
 Still looking furtively around, he made no motion 
 to raise his bloody point from the ground, but kept 
 edging away. 
 
 " Quick, sir ! On guard ! " I cried, " or I will run 
 you through ! " 
 
 He made a sudden leap backward and vanished 
 quickly around the corner of the building, passing 
 several Frenchmen, and in the confusion reached the 
 battlements before I could stop him, and with a 
 laugh sprang out into space. Without so much as 
 looking, I leaped after him into the mud and water 
 of the river bank. I landed fair up to my knees 
 
 and fell over in the water. Fora moment I thought 
 
 354
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 my legs had been driven into my body, but managed 
 to get to my feet in time to see my enemy rushing 
 for the thicket. In a second I was after him and 
 plunged through the bushes guided by the gleam of 
 his morion. All around us were shouts of French 
 and Indians and once we passed a half-score red 
 men who were dancing around a poor wretch tied to 
 a tree. They saw us go by and let fly a shower of 
 arrows at both, thinking that I too was an escaping 
 Spaniard. But they did not follow us ; they were 
 enjoying too horrid a pleasure to leave. We ran 
 thus for some distance, when, reaching a level space 
 of ground, De Ba^an stopped suddenly, awaiting my 
 coming. He leaned with both hands upon his blade, 
 breathing heavily. His face was purple from exer- 
 tion and the sweat poured from his forehead down 
 his cheeks and into his beard. I was hard put myself 
 for breath and came forward cautiously. 
 
 " Again ! Seftor Pirato," he sneered, with a kind 
 of a laugh. 
 
 " For the last time, Seftor Spaniard ! " I said ap- 
 proaching. 
 
 " For the last time ? Ah ! then you do grant I 
 am the better skilled at sword-play ? " 
 
 " Let us settle the matter at once," said I, bringing 
 my point into line. 
 
 " One moment ! " he said craftily. " When I kill 
 you, what will become of Mademoiselle ? " 
 
 355
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 I saw his object. He sought to unsteady my 
 nerves. But I only laughed at him. 
 
 " Mademoiselle is in the hands of her friends, 
 Sefior. Come now! Enough! You have your wind. 
 Fall to, or I will run you through ! " 
 
 I threw off my morion to keep my brow cool. 
 And while in the very act of tossing it aside he 
 leaped for me, engaging with such incomparable 
 swiftness that I broke ground and gave back ten 
 twenty paces under his fierce assault. I held my 
 own with great trouble. But he saw no sign of it, 
 upon my face and it is my pride that I ever looked 
 coldly in his eyes, fearless and confident. Once he 
 grazed my arm and with flashing eye sprang forward 
 to follow his advantage; but I met him with so 
 shrewd a guard and thrust that he drew back, looking 
 at me in surprise. We heard indistinctly the cries 
 of the soldiers and the Indians at the fort, and now 
 and then a wild yell would start the echoes in the 
 forest near us. But we fought on, our eyes looking 
 into each other's, glittering and more piercing even 
 than the swords we wielded. Shouting was now 
 most plainly to be heard in the direction from which 
 we had come. I heard Job Goddard's whistle and a 
 cheery cry. 
 
 " Keep him at work, sir ! we are with you in a 
 minute ! " Diego's eyes looked over my shoulder. 
 
 " Unless you hurry, Don Diego," I said, coolly 
 356
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 bantering him, " there will be little time for 
 this exhibition of sword-play you have promised 
 me." 
 
 I knew could I get him angry that I might have 
 the better advantage. 
 
 " Bah ! " he cried, furious. " Coward ! you cannot 
 fight your battles for yourself ! " 
 
 " I am holding my own ! " I smiled. 
 
 I know not just why it was, but strive as he might, 
 he could get no advantage. I have no memory of 
 ever having used my sword so well. Quick as he 
 was, my hand was ever quicker and my eye seemed 
 by the look of his own to divine his thrust before he 
 made it. The sounds of the voices grew louder and 
 louder each moment and seemed to be near the edge 
 of the wood. The look in the eyes of De Ba$an 
 became uncertain. He had tried upon me every 
 feint and thrust he knew, and there I still stood 
 before him smiling and confident. It was not fear 
 that he felt, for I believe the man feared nothing on 
 earth or above it or below. It was an expression 
 rather of wonder and curiosity as if at the last he saw 
 in me the image of vengeance come to bring him, in 
 spite of his prowess, the retribution he so amply 
 deserved. Twice he had had me in his power, my 
 death hanging by a web so fine that he could have 
 blasted it by the breath from his lips, and still I 
 lived. 
 
 357
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 All of this I saw in his look. I smiled at him 
 again, and that infuriated him the more. Scorning 
 all thought of defense, he crouched his head and 
 came for me desperately his feints and thrusts were 
 quicker than thought itself, and my eye, bewildered, 
 could no longer follow the motions. He caught the 
 point of my blade near the hilt of his own, and with 
 a quick back-stroke of the wrist sent it flying down, 
 the handle almost out of my fingers. I clutched it 
 again, bringing it up to the guard. But he had 
 sprung in and thrust me through the thigh. At this 
 moment there was an outcry upon our left, and 
 De Bresac, with some of my seamen, came running 
 forward. 
 
 " Good-by, Sir Pirato ! " laughed De Bacan. " I 
 
 have no time to finish this " and turning, he 
 
 made for the opposite side of the clearing. 
 
 I shouted at the top of my lungs and made a leap 
 after him, but fell prone to the earth. He made for 
 a hole in the thicket, and I thought must surely go 
 free. 
 
 But while I looked, a number of dusky figures 
 sprang up all around him, and I saw them leap upon 
 him like hounds upon a stag. He threw his arms 
 out wildly, and one of the savages who bounded'into 
 the air, was skewered upon his sword, while another 
 fell away from him into the bushes as though he*had 
 been tossed by an ox. The Spaniard was making a 
 
 358
 
 THE DEATH OF THE WOLF. 
 
 wonderful fight, but the Indians, infuriated by the 
 fall of Olotoraca, went rushing fiercely forward 
 crying that he should not escape. One of them 
 pinioned his left arm to his body, and hung with 
 a death-like clutch around his legs. Before Satou- 
 riona reached them, another, more successful than 
 the others, sprang upon the back of De Bac,an, and, 
 brushing off his morion, struck again and again upon 
 the bare head with his hatchet. When the hollow 
 dulness of the strokes fell upon my ear, I knew that 
 the end had come. He swayed back and forth a 
 moment, striving to keep his feet, unwilling to re- 
 linquish his hold upon life, fighting even when death 
 had come ; then, with a groan like that of some 
 hunted animal, turned half around and sank to the 
 ground, dead where he had stood. 
 
 When he had fallen the savages fell upon the 
 prostrate body like wolves, tearing at the clothing, 
 and would have beaten him with their war clubs as 
 he lay, had not De Bresac and Satouriona come up. 
 I cried out to them that it was the Commandante 
 of the Fort whom they had killed. De Bresac was 
 among them, striking with the flat of his sword, and 
 crying : 
 
 " Stop ! you dogs ! Away with you ! Stop ! I 
 say ! " He stood over the body with his drawn 
 sword while they glowered at him, and would have 
 struck him down had not Satouriona come between. 
 
 359
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 At last the Paracousi, with a few words, sent them 
 away, their gruesome fancies ungratified. 
 
 It was a dog's death for so valiant a man pulled 
 down like some wild beast of the forest. When I had 
 been carried to where the body lay, De Brsac and 
 I vowed he .should have a decent burial. I hated 
 him, and hate him now. But it was a passion made 
 great by the intensity of it, and I could not bear 
 that the majesty of his prowess should be dimmed by 
 any ignominy at his death. De Br6sac, fearing to 
 bury him in the knowledge of the Indians, gave 
 orders to the seamen that he should be taken to 
 Fort San Mateo. When I had bound up my leg, 
 thither we presently repaired, I leaning upon the 
 arms of Job Goddard and Brsac. 
 
 360
 
 A 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 ND so it was all over. The mission of De 
 Gourgues was ended. However bloody the 
 retribution he had wrought upon his enemies, France 
 was avenged. I was thankful that my flight into 
 the woods had spared me much of the butchery 
 at Fort San Mateo ; what we saw in the forest was 
 horrible enough, and though by the time we re- 
 turned the Fort had been cleared, a dreadful climax 
 to this grim tragedy was being enacted. 
 
 As we entered the postern gate we saw De Gour- 
 gues standing, menacing, sinister and pitiless, be- 
 fore the ranks of trembling, haggard wretches who 
 had been spared from the massacre. They were not 
 many ; and the slenderness of their number was 
 a dire augury of the punishment which was to be 
 theirs. They did not know what was to come. They 
 scanned the merciless man who stood before them, 
 seeking to find in the lines of his face one trace of 
 sorrow or pity. But the eyes where pity might have 
 been were set and fixed ; hard as the lines of the
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 nose and mouth. The brows had loet their melan- 
 choly and were drawn into a tangle and snarl of 
 wrinkles, which took away every vestige of the man 
 I knew and loved. He returned their look with a 
 glance from which they cowered as though he had 
 struck them ; a glance that meant but one thing, and 
 that was the end. A few of them stood upright 
 and fearless ; others fell down upon their knees, 
 whimpering. The end Holy Virgin ! What end? 
 What death ? When the Avenger spoke, his voice 
 was dry and hard as flint. 
 
 " Did you think," he said, " that so vile a treach- 
 ery, so detestable a cruelty, against a King so potent 
 and a nation so fearless, would go unpunished ? 
 Hell knows no viler traitor than your master, 
 Menendez de Aviles, of whom you are but the 
 spawn ! No ! I am only one of the humblest of the 
 subjects of my King, but I have charged myself with 
 avenging the deeds of this Menendez and yours 
 against my hapless countrymen. There is no name 
 base enough to brand your actions, no punishment 
 sharp enough to requite them. But though you 
 cannot suffer as you deserve, you shall suffer all that 
 an enemy can honorably inflict, that your example 
 may teach others to observe the peace and alliance 
 between our Kings which you have so perfidiously 
 violated." 
 
 Then he waved his hand, and the wretches were 
 362
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 marched out through the gate down to the river. 
 Some of them cried aloud that they would not go. 
 Others clasped the knees of the French arquebusiers, 
 sobbing out like women in their degradation that they 
 had helped to hang the Frenchmen of Fort Caroline, 
 that they had confessed and hoped for mercy. 
 These were rudely dragged to their feet and prodded 
 with pikes until they followed the others, trembling 
 in an agony of fear. When they had come to a 
 place near the river, the Indians pointed out to De 
 Gourgues the trees upon which the Frenchmen of 
 Fort Caroline had hung. De Bre"sac and I knew them 
 well. And upon these same trees without other 
 speech or ceremony, the Spaniards were hanged. 
 
 After it was over, De Gourgues caused tablets of 
 pine to be nailed over their heads where all men 
 might read. Upon these tablets were inscriptions 
 burned with a hot iron which read : 
 
 "Nor AS TO SPANIARDS, 
 
 BUT AS TO TRAITORS, ROBBERS AND 
 
 MURDERERS." 
 
 His vengeance was complete. 
 
 That night, when it was dark, De Bre"sac, Job 
 Goddard and another, buried De Ba^an deep in a 
 sand-dune. Indian messengers were sent to the 
 
 river of Tacatacourou to bring the Vengeance and 
 
 363
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 others vessels into the River of May. But at dawn 
 the following morning we saw them passing the 
 forts at the river's mouth and we knew that the 
 anxiety of Frangois Bourdelais had got the better of 
 him. When those on the vessels saw the standards 
 of France waving upon the battlements of the lower 
 forts, their cannon boomed forth a joyous salute 
 which was answered there and at San Mateo. 
 Before noon they anchored near the Fort and I was 
 carried aboard to Mademoiselle. 
 
 I could not suffer her to go ashore while traces of 
 the slaughter were in such ghastly evidence. For 
 there were sights to cloud and torment throughout 
 all recollection a mind innocent of the indecencies 
 of life. Already the vultures were wheeling high 
 over the forest and I prayed that the business which 
 still kept the Avenger would soon be concluded. 
 We were sick of the place, and Mademoiselle and I 
 had no desire to go upon the shore. 
 
 In the afternoon Maheera came aboard. Unable 
 to stay at the Tacatacourou River while these great 
 events were going forward, she had followed us and 
 lain in concealment since the attack. To Mademoi- 
 selle she brought a message from Olotoraca, who was 
 at the Indian encampment not dead, but very sorely 
 wounded from the thrust De Ba^an had given him 
 and who wished Mademoiselle to go to him. 
 
 I would have deterred her, for I knew not what 
 364
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 design he might cherish. Maheera understood me, 
 but she smiled as she had not smiled since I had seen 
 her. 
 
 " The White Giant has no need to fear. Oloto- 
 raca knows all, and it is well. He has a great friend- 
 ship for the White Giant." 
 
 Mademoiselle started up. 
 
 " I must go, Sydney. There will be no harm, 
 and if he wishes me I cannot leave this land without 
 seeing him. Maheera would not give me bad 
 counsel." 
 
 " The Moon-Princess will take no hurt." 
 
 I could not be satisfied to have her out of my 
 sight, but asked Cazenove to take some men and go 
 with her. They were gone a long time, and when 
 they returned Mademoiselle was smiling and tran- 
 quil. Olotoraca was very weak, but would recover. 
 He said that I, the White Giant, had parried the 
 blow which had wounded him and so had saved his 
 life. He wished to live fair in the memory of the 
 White Giant, he was glad that the Moon-Princess 
 was safe with me. 
 
 " It is not well," he had said at last, taking Ma- 
 heera's hand in his, " that a man should love at all 
 unless of the people of his own race." 
 
 Had I been able to go to him I would have 
 clasped him heartily by the hand. But they told me 
 I must lie quiet for fear of setting loose an artery,
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 and so I stayed on my pallet fanned by the cool 
 breezes of the sea and blessed by the sight of Diane, 
 who sat near at hand with beaming eyes, ministering 
 to me. 
 
 The capture of the Spanish Fort had in one way 
 been a great godsend to her. For in the quarters 
 of the women, De Brsac had found a box full of 
 linen and silks and a few things even that had been 
 brought to Florida by Mademoiselle herself. These 
 the Chevalier sent to her with a gracious word as her 
 share of the spoils. The silks were of no very re- 
 cent fashion to be sure, but all the gold and silver in 
 the world could not have contributed so much as 
 these to Mademoiselle's content. Nor were they of 
 any particular kind of shape, hanging about her 
 slender figure like lean biscuit-bags. But with ready 
 grace and wit she made shift to fasten and tuck 
 them, so that after all they were none so bad as 
 they might have been. She was so sweet and grace- 
 ful a sight to my eyes that I feared should I close 
 them I would lose not only the vision but the reality, 
 and find myself again upon the sand-spit, at Paris, 
 or in the forest, seeking her ever with new hopes 
 which were born only to be blasted again and again. 
 
 At last I slept ; and the morning sun was break- 
 ing across the narrow cabin as I wakened. When I 
 had eaten, I felt so strong and well that I would 
 
 have risen, but Diane pressed me quietly by the 
 
 366
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 shoulders and would not permit it. After awhile, 
 when all was ready, my pallet was carried up on the 
 after-castle, in the shadow of an awning, where I lay 
 with several others and watched the fellows upon 
 the shore. They were busy as bees and I felt a lazy 
 dolt to be lying there twiddling my thumbs. 
 
 Two or three times the unruly and riotous spirit, 
 engendered by shedding of blood, broke forth among 
 the Frenchmen ; but so complete was the control and 
 discipline which De Gourgues had put upon them 
 that little harm was done. Once they had broken 
 into a wine cask without his knowledge, and there 
 was like to be a repetition of the affair of Cabouche. 
 It is a strange thing that Cabouche himself, who had 
 often made good his boast of bully of the fore-castle, 
 should have been the one to put this small mutiny 
 down. For he stood in the doorway of the wine 
 room pointing his arquebuse toward his companions 
 and vowing he would shoot the one who advanced. 
 It was said, when it was done and they had retreated, 
 that he disappeared into the darkness and took a 
 good paunch-full himself, coming forth with a strong 
 smell of alcohol hanging about him. 
 
 In the afternoon there was a wonderful scene. De 
 Gourgues gathered all the Indians about him under 
 the battlements and, through Dariol, made them a 
 long speech. From time to time they uttered loud 
 
 cries which broke in upon his words. When he had 
 ' 367
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 done, a prolonged yell came from the savages and 
 they swarmed over the ill-fated Fort, looking not un- 
 like a swarm of ants upon a hill of their own. They 
 rushed through the living quarters and the barracks 
 and out upon the roofs tearing and rending until it 
 seemed as though some movement of the earth or 
 elements were splitting the buildings to pieces. In 
 two hours the corps-de-garde was razed to the ground. 
 Meanwhile a great number had mounted the battle- 
 ments and with pikes, pieces of iron, and any rough 
 implements that came to hand, began prying the 
 stones from their places. With savage cries of ex- 
 ultation they tossed these out into the river or 
 threw them in the ditch or thicket. A dust arose 
 which hid them from our sight, but they worked on, 
 as though maddened, in the heat and glare until sun- 
 down, when not one stone was left upon another. 
 It was a whirlwind of ruin. 
 
 That night when I heard the preparations above 
 me for sailing on the morrow, it seemed impossible 
 that only a week and three days had passed since we 
 had come to anchor in the Tacatacourou since we 
 had made our league found Mademoiselle passed 
 the hardships of the march and attack, and come to the 
 successful ending of our expedition. De Gourgues 
 said little. When he had finished speaking to the In- 
 dians he had come aboard and set all the seamen to 
 
 work stowing the vessel and breaking out the spars 
 
 368
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 and sails for the voyage. That night Mademoiselle 
 and Maheera bade a tearful good-by, for they had 
 come to love each other with a fond affection ; and 
 to this day I cannot forget the services the Indian 
 maiden did for me and mine. On the morrow the 
 anchors were broken out, and with a favoring breeze 
 we moved slowly down the river toward the sea ; 
 while the Indians, shouting messages of good will to 
 us, ran along the banks until the freshening wind had 
 driven us from their sight. 
 
 When the ships passed the smaller forts I could 
 see that there too the work of destruction had been 
 complete ; for the stones and fascines were scattered 
 in all directions, and only a few overturned and bro- 
 ken gun rests showed where the bastions had been. 
 We sailed out over the bar at high tide and with a 
 last salute to our friendly hosts we set our prow 
 squarely abreast the broad surges, for France. In 
 a few days I could almost crawl about the decks 
 without an arm to steady me. In two weeks I went 
 about some simple duties ; and in the long summer 
 twilights, Mademoiselle and I would sit high up on 
 the slanting after-castle near the lanthorns, looking 
 back down the pink, swirling wake toward the land 
 where we had both suffered so much. Of De Ba^an 
 we spoke but once. I let fall a word of regret that 
 so gallant and splendid a fighter should have been of 
 
 so ill-favored a disposition. But Mademoiselle made 
 24 369
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 me no reply. With the thought how near she had 
 come to falling into his hands after the capture of 
 Fort Caroline, she shuddered, drew closer to me and 
 would hear of him no more. We had too many 
 present joys to conjure up the miseries that were 
 past. We had been born into a new world of our 
 own and we peopled it with fancies as blithe as our- 
 selves. Under the laughing stars we were creatures 
 of unreality, unconscious of all save the great love 
 which had conquered everything. De Gourgues sat 
 with us sometimes, but not for long ; for there is no 
 pain keener than that which comes from seeing a 
 forbidden joy through the eyes of another. 
 
 My tale is soon ended. We reached Rochelle 
 after a voyage of little event, and were greeted with 
 great honor. So soon as it could be accomplished, 
 and that was with such speed of habit and frock 
 making as was never known before or since, Diane 
 and I were married. The endurance and strength of 
 heart which bore her up in all her sufferings among 
 those wild western forests has, to this day of our age 
 and contentment, been my sturdiest prop in time of 
 stress. I need not tell at length how, through 
 Coligny, the prize money for the San Cristobal was 
 turned over at last to Captain Hooper; and how 
 upon a certain successful voyage from Plymouth I 
 came to be his second in command, nor how I owned 
 
 my own vessel before my mistress had Domenique 
 
 370
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 and little Diane well out of their swaddling clothes. 
 The Chevalier de Bresac has come back from his 
 voyage with Sir Walter Raleigh. M. de Teligny 
 is dead, leaving the Chevalier a great fortune, and he 
 is now out upon a venture of his own. Job Goddard, 
 hoary headed and staunch, but convincing and windy- 
 worded as ever, sits smoking at his window in the 
 Pelican with Martin Cockrem. And the two 
 rogues, gathering the growing youth of the docks 
 about them, with easy elaboration, tell wonderful 
 yarns of voyages to strange countries where people 
 walk upside down, and of a preference use their toes 
 for fingers, to which the urchins listen, their wide 
 mouths agape and their eyes agog with curiosity. 
 Job has set about planting a patch of tobacco at 
 Plymouth ; but his pursuit has fared ill, and so he 
 gets the leaf in bales from the ships that come laden 
 to Plymouth from the western main. 
 
 It is history how De Gourgues was spurned at 
 Paris by that weakling, Charles ; how our own good 
 Queen Bess of England offered him a command, and 
 how Charles thereupon relented, and would have 
 given him a position of authority. But De Gourgues 
 was never a stranger to adversity ; and through it 
 all, his great grief has ever been that Menendez de 
 Avils escaped the vengeance at San Mateo, of which 
 he had been the dearest object. This malefactor 
 died full of honor and riches, high in the favor of
 
 IN SEARCH OF MADEMOISELLE. 
 
 Philip of Spain, who, had he lived, would have given 
 him command of the great Armada. 
 
 That Spanish fleet, so long threatened, has come and 
 gone. Through the good offices of Sir Francis Drake 
 and Lord Howard, for both of whom my father had 
 performed some service, I was given considerable re- 
 sponsibility and command upon Drake's own Revenge, 
 acquitting myself to the great Admiral's satisfaction. 
 So that I came into the royal service again as com- 
 mander of the White Bear, and gained for myself many 
 emoluments and honors. By great good fortune I 
 thus won my way into the notice of the Queen, and 
 so, through her generosity, was enabled in some sort 
 to restore my family to the prestige it had enjoyed be- 
 fore the imprudences and generosities of my grand- 
 father and father had depleted the value of the estates. 
 I lay no claim to credit for these achievements. Had 
 it not been for Diane, I should have made no attempt 
 to regain the position of my family before the Court. 
 Her soft influences, strong and womanly, have weaned 
 me away from the boisterous habits of my wild 
 young life, and have shown me the value of the 
 refinements which come of gentle living: With the 
 death of the Queen Mother, in France, there came, too, 
 a. change in the fortunes of Diane and the great 
 Henry the greatest, Henry of Navarre, with that 
 rare grace which has ever distinguished him, has given 
 back again the estate of La Notte, at Villeneuve, to 
 
 37*
 
 AND LAST. 
 
 my wife. Thither, at certain seasons, we go ; form- 
 ing thus another link, not without a certain value, 
 between two great Christian monarchs. 
 
 Diane has built a summer-house on her estate, and 
 she has fashioned it after the lodge of Olotoraca. 
 where during those long months she waited for me. 
 It is not in a wild pine forest, where every night the 
 winds may sing their grand and lonely psalms. It is 
 on the borders of a quiet lake, where soft sweeping wil- 
 lows whisper with the rippling water, and tall poplars, 
 like sentinels, guard us against the legions of unrest, 
 When the sun has set, and the slender moon has 
 sailed out across the deep green vault above us, then 
 we sit, hand-in-hand, dreaming and at peace, I and 
 Mademoiselle. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 373
 
 A 000 132 791 5